《Dreigiau - Book 1: The Gift of Flame (Dragon Romantacy)》


 Dreigiau Book 1 - Introduction

    Date: Many Passes Ago


    The killing winter leapt across the land, howling around the two children like something from a haunted campfire story. Except, there was no campfire now. Only the bleached landscape hung around them, sky and ground faded mirrors of nothingness. From time to time, a scraggly tree limb burst up through the snow drifts, like a desperate hand reaching towards the sky.


    Zento heard stories of such winters, told by the Elders around the warmth of the Gathering¡¯s fire. Their legends spoke of the First Ancestor, who led the early clans into the Northland mountains and challenged the blizzard storms to battle. Though he tamed the icy winds and made a home for his clan, the frost stole the color from their hair in vengeance, forever marking them as white-haired people of the North.


    While some tales flaunted the glory of heroic deeds, most stories about Killing Winters were grim, earning pursed-lipped sounds from those who lived to tell them. Zento¡¯s story was no exception.


    His mother insisted that it was too late in the year to make such a risky trip across the Highlands. His father didn¡¯t listen, claiming the freezing season was still another month away. Father had landed a great deal at the final trading post, which put them behind the South Migration. The Gatherings couldn¡¯t stall their journey, and the pass through the Highlands was a tested shortcut for those left behind. As the family set out with their few belongings in tow, the weather decided to favor his mother¡¯s warnings.


    Unannounced, the blizzard raged down through the pass, storm winds howling through the passes like ravenous drift-wolves. Of the six who set out on the Migration, only Zento and his youngest sister, SaRa, remained. Zento¡¯s father and older brother vanished one afternoon during a hunting expedition. Only days later, Mother caught chills that grew worse until she didn¡¯t wake up. Though Zento fought to keep the remaining children alive, the elder sister eventually succumbed to the freeze.


    Heart heavy with mourning and loss, stumbling feet slogging through the cold, he forced them to keep moving through the pass. When SaRa finally fell stiff and shivering in the snow, Zento carried her on his back.


    Each breath shot a stream of crackling white smoke in the air. All Zento could feel was a stinging numbness both inside and out that even the warmth of their bodies pressed together could not dispel. Still he walked, step by tedious step. His father taught them to always move forward, to always fight, even to the last breath. This was the way of the Clans of the North.


    It was nearly dark when Zento saw the distant light. At first, he thought it was snow-vision casting tricks over his eyes. However, the light remained steadfast, even as the skies grew darker and the wind¡¯s breath colder.


    Though his mind was tired, the boy pondered its appearance before making his decision to follow it. The light didn¡¯t appear to be the sickly blue flames of the Ghost Clan, a dangerous people known for practicing the frightening Deep Magics. Nor did it seem to be the cold flame of a Mist Mote, which lured many unsuspecting travelers to their death within the snow-filled hollows. There the Mists would claim their spirits, taking them into the lands of Unrest.


    This light was golden. Something about it called to Zento and filled him with the strength to answer the call. With endurance he didn¡¯t realize he possessed, the boy pushed through the drifts, carrying the weight of his sister on his back. The snow grew abruptly shallow and in mid-step, the toe of Zento¡¯s fur-lined boot caught on stone. He stumbled, fighting to keep his balance, but SaRa¡¯s weight was so great upon him that he instantly found himself sprawled, face-first upon the stone.


    For a long moment he simply laid still, his breath streaming ice-decorations on the naked rock under his cheek. Lifting his green eyes, Zento realized that they had stumbled into a cave. Though it looked very deep and dark, he could sense the potential warmth where the stone walls provided shelter against the frigid winds.


    Still, Zento felt his strength leaving him with bitter disappointment. There was no sign of a fire. No sign of the saving light that led him there.


    Half crawling, the boy gathered up his sister and dragged her away from the mouth of the cave. SaRa was not moving anymore, and only a faint outline of her breath played in the frozen air. Desperate to keep her warm, Zento curled up next to her and wrapped his cloak around them with numbed fingers. He leaned forward and touched his forehead to hers, knowing that she was there even though he could not feel the last of her pale warmth.


    I need the strength¡­ to save her¡­


    Zento felt the snow-dreams taking him, his mind growing hazy. Then, despite his internal protests, his eyes fell closed, heavy with the weight of the cold.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    *****


    It must have been a snow-dream, because everything was white there, too. It was a different kind of white ¡ª this white was warm and it tingled wherever it touched.


    Zento felt relieved to see SaRa shivering under the cloak next to him. Shivering was motion, a sign of life.


    He found a surprising new strength in his limbs, enough for him to push himself up on his palms. Then, the boy realized he wasn¡¯t cold anymore. The light spread everywhere, tiny shimmers of sparkling white and gold dancing through the air. It gathered around them, and Zento knew it was the light that made him warm.


    Are you the one who led me here?


    He wasn¡¯t sure how he knew the light could hear his thoughts. It just seemed like the most natural way to speak to it. He was also not surprised when it answered him with a vast, yet gentle, voice within his mind.


    ~I am.~


    What¡­ are you doing?


    ~I am granting your wish.~


    I didn¡¯t make a wish.


    ~I am granting it anyhow.~


    I don¡¯t understand.


    ~You wanted the strength to save your sister, yes?~


    The boy nodded.


    ~Then make a fire.~


    Zento looked around, feeling a gentle nudge against his shoulder. He turned to see a small gathering of dry twigs piled on the cave floor. But¡­


    I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have Father¡¯s fire-making device.


    There was a good-natured snort from the light.


    ~Device? Maybe they needed help to make a fire. But you don¡¯t.~


    Zento stared up in confusion.


    ~Relax. I¡¯ll show you.~


    At first, he felt a quiet tickle in the back of his mind, like an itch on the inside. Then a strange feeling rushed through him with such intensity that the boy gave a startled gasp. His eyes grew dim, turning inward as pulsing visions leapt through his mind. The world around him became instantly clear and he knew what to do.


    Zento rose to his feet, his hands lifting higher, as a new light spiraled around him with increasing velocity. He could hear SaRa¡¯s alarmed voice from somewhere in the distance, but he couldn¡¯t answer her. He couldn¡¯t even answer himself. There was nothing but this vast, new awareness and the power that filled him.


    With a striking motion, the boy¡¯s hands swept forward. At his command, a tiny pillar of flame leapt from the middle of the wood pile. An immense, triumphant hum filled the cave as heat pulsated from the growing blaze, as if the presence within the light was encouraging him.


    Zento shuddered, his mind still reeling as the vast touch slipped away. He stared for a long time at the glowing heart of the flame. Somehow, he knew that something within him created this fire. The knowledge was both exhilarating and frightening.


    SaRa stirred awake, then in time, crept closer to the fire, her eyes already more clear and alive. When she looked at Zento, her expression was tired, yet apprehensive. Then she looked up into the dancing spiral of light.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said, somewhat quizzically.


    A soft hum filled the cavern. It sounded like laughter.


    ~Hello, little one. Do you like the fire?~


    ¡°Yes,¡± SaRa nodded and nodded and nodded.


    ~ZenToYa has quite a talent, if I might say. You never knew your brother could command fire, did you?~


    The girl¡¯s mouth cupped into the shape of a little letter ¡°o¡± as she turned to stare at the boy, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Ididn¡¯t even know!¡± Zento spluttered quickly in his own defense. Then he pointed at the light, ¡°He showed me how to make it! I didn¡¯t do it on my own!¡±


    The girl tilted her head, returning her attention to the light, ¡°Can you show me how to make fire, too?¡±


    ~Maybe when you¡¯re a little older,~ came the soft promise.


    ¡°How did I do that?¡± the boy¡¯s voice was low and shaky. ¡°Was it some kind of magic?¡±


    ~You can call it that if you like. It¡¯s really nothing that wasn¡¯t already there within you.~


    ¡°It¡¯s not something evil, is it? Like the Bane¡­ or the Deep Magics?¡±


    Zento knew very little when it came to magic, after all, his people did not embrace the wild powers the way the Ghost Clans did. The Elders told of the dark downfall of men who were lured by the temptations of such power, and the thought that Zento could be one of them, one of the Bane-holders, was enough to make his teeth chatter.


    ~ Evil? Is that what your people have come to believe?~ the voice was very grave. ~Magic becomes what the user makes it. This is why I want you to be my Myfyriwr.~


    ¡°Myfyriwr? What¡¯s that?¡± Zento echoed the unfamiliar word.


    ~It means¡­ I¡¯d like you to stay here with me and I¡¯ll teach you what I know about magic. Would you like that?~


    ¡°But, what about Mommy and Daddy?¡± SaRa¡¯s lower lip trembled.


    The light paused with a long moment of silence.


    ~I can feel your pain, though I don¡¯t understand the emotion clearly. I can¡¯t replace what you have lost, but I¡¯ll take care of you, if you¡¯ll let me. I¡¯ll protect you and teach you. That¡¯s all I can offer.~


    The boy asked slowly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ~I am the Arweinydd, Zemi Dreigiau.~


    ¡°Arweinydd?¡±


    ~It is an old word from another time¡­ it means ¡°Guide.¡± I am a teacher of sorts, you could say.~ The light rose slowly, a motion not unlike someone getting to their feet. ~Perhaps I will give you time to consider my offer. This must be a lot to think about.~


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zento watched as the light began to drift further away.


    ~Earthians require more than flame to survive, yes? If I remember correctly, they also require nourishment.~


    ¡°Earthians?¡± the boy echoed.


    The voice did not answer. Instead, a flurry of light danced at the mouth of the cave. Then, as it passed outside, the light vanished.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± SaRa asked, her mouth still slightly open.


    ¡°See what?¡± Zento was staring towards cave¡¯s door, trying to make sense of everything.


    ¡°The dragon in the light,¡± she clarified.


    He had seen it too, but he found himself saying something much different, ¡°It was just your imagination.¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 1

    The Dreigiau¡¯s Host Gate didn¡¯t look anything like the stories made it sound. In fact, the cave seemed quite ordinary ¡ª much like AsaHi was. Plain, magicless stone carved away the mouth of the cave, just the same as it would any other hollow. Still, despite the mundane first impression, the girl crept warily into the dampness, half expecting something to pounce from the shadows at any moment.


    Even if Zemi Dreigiau doesn¡¯t exist anymore, that doesn¡¯t mean that something else doesn¡¯t live down here.


    As she moved forward, she carefully pulled a small glass jar from the pouch at her side. The cork still firm on top, only a thin layer of water ringed the bottom, sustaining the blushing little flower within.


    Flowers were rare in the cold northlands, but this flower, the Cred, was considered special among the Dragon Apprentices. It only bloomed in the hilly highlands once a year, fed from the clear waters of the winter¡¯s melting snow. Stories said that it was the Dreigiau¡¯s sign to his people that even after the coldest seasons, a new spring would come again.


    Stories also told how the Cred was once favored by the Patron Dragon, and used as a part of the Apprentices¡¯ First Speaking ritual. A student who wanted to meet Zemi Dreigiau would seek out the flower and bring it to the Host Gate as a way of requesting council with the Arweinydd. Others claimed that the Cred was a gift the Dreigiau gave whom he wished to speak to.


    She picked only one flower from the blooming field and preserved it exactly the way the Apprentice Tome instructed. The stories said that if she picked more than one, the Dreigiau would know her covetous nature and every Cred flower would melt upon her touch.


    It¡¯s all nonsense, of course.


    AsaHi believed the flower existed even before she saw the blossoming mountainside. After all, SoYa told her it was real, and he didn¡¯t lie about things like this. It was Zemi Dreigiau that she didn¡¯t believe in.


    If there really is such a thing as a Patron Guide, then why hasn¡¯t he appeared to anyone since the rule of ZenToYa?


    After spending months pouring over legends and stories, and secretly copying pages from SoYa¡¯s Apprentice Tome, AsaHi was on a personal quest to prove that the so-called Lord Dragon no longer existed. The Dreigiau may have been a guiding spirit to the original founders of their city, but that was a long time ago.


    After the death of the High Guide, ZenToYa, few outside of the Council was granted entry to the Host Gate. This alone sparked her suspicions. The more AsaHi investigated, the more she was certain that Zemi Dreigiau no longer guided the leadership of Nefol. He was now nothing more than an extended fabrication the Council used to ensure their position and power above the city.


    Even SoYa has been blinded by their manipulations. I don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t see through it. Even he hasn¡¯t spoken to the Patron Guide in many turns.


    Her footsteps echoed coldly as she walked further into the depths of darkness. Much to her surprise, the little Cred blossom began to shimmer with an inner glow. With each step, the darkness grew thicker and the bloom grew more luminous.


    I have to prove that this whole Dragon thing doesn¡¯t exist.


    Part of her cringed ¡ª what she was doing went against everything that the Founders taught. Proving the Dreigiau no longer existed would destroy the foundation that the Nefolian people believed in. The other part chided that if people were putting their trust in a lie, someone needed to put a stop to it all. Still, her stomach began to churn.


    This is the only way to show that this is all the Council¡¯s plea for power.


    That¡¯s when AsaHi stumbled upon a clever idea ¡ª using the Council¡¯s own rite of passage to call them out. By performing the ritual Apprentices used to summon the Dreigiau, she could prove that it didn¡¯t work. Dispelling the fallacies, she could release the people of the myths they held from a time when the School was new and the leaders were pure.


    That time is gone. SoYa is caught up in the battle for Nefol¡¯s succession, with enemies around every corner. If I don¡¯t find the answers soon, if I don¡¯t show people the truth, it might mean his life.


    AsaHi paused as the hall lengthened into a full chamber. Hundreds of dark eyes glittered down at her from their obscure perches somewhere near the cave¡¯s dark ceiling. She gave a quiet hiss, freezing in their gaze. The light of the flower was brighter now, trembling as her hands shook.


    SoYa never said beasts guarded the Gate.


    The serpent eyes watched in unblinking vigil, their shadows deepening and looming against the stone wall. Huge gaping maws hung open, displaying rows of teeth longer than her arm and sharp as a blade. Several heartbeats passed. She stared. They stared. Neither moved. The light of the Cred shown more desperately.


    Finally, teeth bared in determination, the girl took a step forward. Then another. The eyes followed her. Still, there wasn¡¯t an inch of movement from above. Not even a sound. As she lifted the glowing flower in her hands, a flood of embarrassed relief washed over her.


    They¡¯re¡­ They¡¯re only statues!If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Her eyes traced the lines of the sculptures, the first signs of d¨¦cor inside the cave. They reared so high above her head that they were nearly lost to the shadows of the upper chamber. They were lithe beasts, all of similar make, eyes fitted with blazing gems that reflected the light of the flower in such a way that AsaHi swore the carvings could spring to life at any moment.


    A distant glimmer appeared ahead of her, faint veins scrawling paths over the wall at the far end of the cave. The stone rose up in a sleek arch above her head, fine lines webbed over its surface, glistening like early-morning dew. A soft throb shifted the stone under her feet, so faint that AsaHi couldn¡¯t tell if she had just imagined it.


    As she crept forward, the throb came again. This time, a soft, golden hum rippled through the chamber, a warm vibration caught between light and sound. The jeweled eyes of the sculptures began to illuminate the room with their own inner fire.


    AsaHi paused in the final archway, now standing in a spherical hollow at the end of the cave. Here, even the floor was curved to perfection. Every inch of the wall was etched with shimmering runes and symbols that shifted and danced away from her gaze. Nothing remained still, the vision always flickering just as her green eyes touch it.


    A second globe hung in the center of the chamber, suspended in mid-air. Unfamiliar writing traced its translucent surface and her mouth grew dry as she stared into the warmth of its light. The strange symbols reflected down upon her, patterning her upturned face and dancing over the shoulders of her robe. Her hand reached tentatively upwards, fingers stretched with longing. Though she was sure that it had been floating far out of reach, as her hand lifted, her fingertips touched it.


    It¡¯s here. It¡¯s just like the tome said!


    AsaHi looked away from the globe, towards the Cred flower still cupped in one hand. As the girl lifted the encased flower, the two lights fused, and an eerie glow crowned her white hair. When she pulled her hands away, the red flower became sheathed within the warm golden sphere.


    Another vibration filled the air, making the room quiver. A spiraling light grew within the heart of the globe as the flower exploded into a heatless fire. The dripping embers from the globe lit the threaded runes on the floor. Before she realized, the flame spread across the chamber, everywhere except for where her feet touched the stone.


    No, wait!


    It was both wondrous and terrifying. All AsaHi could do was turn around and around, craning her head back to see the chamber¡¯s transformation. Outside, the hall¡¯s length illuminated with showers of crimson light that streamed like waterfalls from the open mouths of the stone creatures. Steam rose from the bottomless pools into which it ran, runic patterns leaping across the floors and walls with reflecting scarlet ripples.


    This isn¡¯t supposed to be real!


    AsaHi turned back towards center of the chamber to find the flaming globe clutched between the claws of a radiant white creature. She squinted to make out its shape, her breath fluttering in her lungs as disbelief flooded her face. There was no mistaking what she saw. The creature could only be¡­


    The Dreigiau!


    The vibration rose and fell within the chamber, a mixture of a warm golden song and a deep-throated draconic growl. She could feel the prickle of unimaginable power racing through every pore of her being. It didn¡¯t hurt. In fact, it felt as if it was trying to comfort her.


    It¡­ really¡­ really¡­ exists!!


    Only one thought spun wildly through her head.


    Now what do I do?


    She felt the heat on her face as a soft hissing whisper swelled within the back of her mind, a sound without sound. A warm breath of air flowed past her pale cheek, brushing away the dangling strands of hair from her eyes. It smelled like a summertime meadow full of flowers of every imaginable kind. A strange sense of joy flowed through her. Joy and comfort amidst the awe.


    At first, AsaHi thought it might be her imagination. Then she realized that words were forming within the shifting hum. Words that came from the Dragon, both familiar, yet not. For a passing instant, her mind gripped them, almost able to decipher the obscure message. But as she reached for it, the meaning scampered away.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡± she lifted her face, green eyes squinting against the light.


    A ghostly image drifted in the air before her, a Dragon¡¯s form traced in pure translucent white. The soft glow rose and fell with each sweet-scented breath it took. It was huge, far too large to logically fit inside such a little chamber. Yet it was there ¡ª soft teal eyes focused upon her, long coils of tail and body dressed with tiny runes too intricate for even the most studied hand to sketch.


    The great head bowed downwards, leveling with her face. The lips peeled back to reveal two perfect rows of sword-like teeth. With a gasp, AsaHi recoiled, shuffling backwards.


    The warm melodic hum rose within the hall.


    In a panic, she clamped her eyes shut and attempted to explain the situation, but could only manage a broken stammer. She felt the breath upon her cheek. The hum grew in intensity. As the room began to sway with a gentle motion, AsaHi sat trembling before she realized¡­


    He¡¯s laughing?


    She opened her eyes slowly, finding herself face to face with a huge luminous grin. Or, at least, the closest thing to a grin that a dragon could make.


    Her hand moved upward of its own accord. Confusion wrinkled her brow as she watched, feeling helpless to stop what was happening. As her fingertips brushed the white aura surrounding the creature, tiny sparks flew out in all directions. The humming grew louder in her ears, a harmonic stream flowing in to a weave of light and shadow.


    Her fingers met something solid, yet not. The tip of the Dragon¡¯s nose. The pulsating form supported the weight of her fingers, though just barely. It was like touching the wind.


    The hum rose in a staggering crescendo, the ground under her feet shivering, streams of stone crumbling and shifting down the sides of the cave. A brilliant flash of light filled her vision and a sharp crack resounded throughout the chamber. Something was happening ¡ª something that wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    The light began to pull away in every direction, parting before her like a cosmic curtain. Behind it lingered the feeling of immense, unknowable power, the power and awareness of the Arweinydd themselves. AsaHi could feel their vast presence hovering just beyond the threshold of her vision.


    The Dragon¡¯s muzzle suddenly felt more real under her palm. The glimmer of boundless joy shimmered in the Dreigiau eyes, as if he had longed for this very moment all of his existence. AsaHi¡¯s breath caught in her chest, watching the slow transformation as the creature began to pass through the doorway from the realm of starlight into her own world.


    Then another presence rose up, looming heavily behind the white dragon. Something about it was fearful, full of spite and hunger. The girl¡¯s eyes widened as it bounded forward, with no hesitation or consideration, bursting through the wavering boundary in a fountain of writhing shadows.


    The impact jolted AsaHi, knocking her to her knees. She desperately reached for the light and safety of the Dreigiau. Instead, the dark mists rose up around her, filling her vision with a cold, silent sleep.

 Book 1 Chapter 2

    ¡°Can you believe the nerve of that KoGuRai?¡± TsuYa complained to his rhawn as he secured the reigns to a sturdy branch on the nearest tree.


    The frustration in the young man¡¯s voice and the sharpness of his tone would have set any lesser mount on edge. But this dark dappled rhawn was Steadfast, the colt of Certainty, who had been the legendary steed of ZenToYa himself. Much to his name¡¯s credit, Steadfast was quite used to his owner¡¯s tirades and daily grumblings, and merely flicked an ear in response before turning to graze.


    ¡°Some help you are,¡± TsuYa snorted through his nose as he pulled his practice weapon from the packs on the rhawn¡¯s back. Despite his gruff words, he patted his steed¡¯s flank and made sure all was well before heading towards the silence of the waiting Host Gate.


    Silence was the one thing that helped him keep his temper in check, especially on days like this, when he had more than enough of the Council¡¯s nonsense. He was especially sick of one member in particular ¡ª his long-time rival, KoGuRai.


    He¡¯s got it coming to him. If it wasn¡¯t for SoYa, I would have already¡­


    TsuYa let the practice blade whistle and slice the air, venting his frustration on the watching nothingness. Windmilling his arms, he relished the feel of stretching muscles and the control of the weight of the weapon in his fists. Then, with one measured stroke, he lashed out at the shoddy practice dummy that he had set up only days before, sweeping what passed as the bouldered head from the lop-sided body.


    How¡¯d you like that? Huh?


    TsuYa named the sad creation KoGuRai, in honor of the source of his frustrations. There were, of course, fitting parallels between the two ¡ª mostly because it was a dummy, and also because of the rock-hard noggin. Though TsuYa was a stark realist and rarely gave thought to fantasies, there was something immensely satisfying about imagining KoGuRai¡¯s shocked face in the place of the dummy¡¯s boulder-head.


    If Dad was still here, he¡¯d take KoGuRai out back and teach him a thing or two.


    However, TsuYa¡¯s father, ZenToYa, was not there anymore. Neither was KoGuRai¡¯s father, JinRai. And that¡¯s where the problems in Nefol, and TsuYa¡¯s life, began.


    No one was certain how Nefol lost two of its founding leaders within so short a span. All anyone could confirm was that JinRai went on an expedition to the Outterlands and didn¡¯t return. When Father went to search for his old friend, he didn¡¯t come back either. The message returned saying that ZenToYa was slain during battle with the people of the Spiral.


    The stories came back in jumbled pieces from every side. Many things didn¡¯t add up, but it was so hard to sort fact from fiction when TsuYa wasn¡¯t there to see things for himself.


    Something just doesn¡¯t feel right about this. And I bet it all has to do with KoGuRai.


    TsuYa lifted the boulder in both hands, placing it back on top of the dummy shoulders with a grumble. The only other thing that was certain was how the whole Council had fallen apart without the Founders there to guide the city. It was almost as bad as the old stories where clan bickered with clan over primal hunting grounds. Just more political. And stupid.


    Father would have a fit if he knew what this has become. But what I can do?


    With KoGuRai and his lapdogs constantly trying to thwart SoYa¡¯s succession to become the next High Guide of Nefol, it had quickly become the Rais against the Yas. While some said that SoYa¡¯s timid nature was not fit to be the next leader, TsuYa had every intention to fight and protect his brother¡¯s birthright from the wolves waiting in the shadows.


    Another crack resounded as his practice weapon sent the boulder rolling, this time straight into the mouth of the Host Gate. TsuYa paused, looking uncertain. Though he came to the Host Gate often, it was only to practice and get away from the mess of the city. Something about the place always made him feel closer to his father, somehow ¨C probably because his fondest memories often revolved around this place.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Though they said the voice of the Dreigiau echoed among the stone, TsuYa did not enter the cave or seek to speak with the Patron. Not the way his brother, SoYa, did. It was another thing he was sure his father wouldn¡¯t have approved of, but TsuYa rarely had anything to say to anyone, much less the Patron Guide.


    Not that Lord Dragon would waste his time to talk with me, anyhow.


    Still, TsuYa was a perfectionist. The thought of leaving the dummy-head there in the mouth of the cave seemed fairly rude. So, he resolved to claim it. Quickly. Then leave.


    Carefully, he crept forward, conscious of every scrape and scuffle his boots made on the stone. His green eyes fought to adjust to the growing dimness, his mouth pursed into a straight line. The boulder rolled further inside than he accounted for, and the thought of pressing deeper into the Host Gate began to weigh heavy on his shoulders.


    There it is!


    Finally catching sight of the stone, he scuffled forward and reached for it. As his fingers extended into the shadow, a sudden hissing wind gusted through the cavern, making his skin prickle. The darkness seemed to grow more pronounced as he watched his coat flap around his ankles.


    The wind is going the wrong direction. It¡¯s coming from inside the cave!


    TsuYa took a staggered step backwards, instantly forgetting about the boulder. The air pressed from every side, feeling somehow weighted and heavy with an unnatural chill. Shadows stretched, etched across the darkness of the cave walls, and a soft hiss scraped across the stone like a heated knife.


    ~Tsuuuuuuuu~


    For a moment, the wind seemed to speak his name. TsuYa jumped as the whisper drew close, sounding next to his ear. When he turned, he saw nothing. Just as quickly as it came, the wind vanished, sweeping away through the mouth of the cavern and fading into the normal daylight.


    What was that?


    His shaking hands were the only proof that anything had happened at all.


    What WAS that?


    But there was a more troubling question.


    How did it know my name?


    TsuYa let out a breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding. Then gathering his wits, he began to make his way back out of the Host Gate. That¡¯s when he realized something still didn¡¯t feel quite right. Glancing over one shoulder, he could make out the faint outline of flickering light cast across the far wall.


    Now what?


    He balled one fist around the grip of his practice weapon and pivoted on his heel, facing back into the depths of the cave. If something really was happening, it was his duty as an Apprentice to inspect and report the situation to Nefol. Still, that didn¡¯t stop his throat from tightening at the memory of the foreboding presence on the wind.


    The sound of his boots on the stone was louder than he wanted it to be. The closer he crept to the central chamber, the more light he could see. Finally, the cave yawned wide before him, full of streaming light, dancing runes and unearthly illumination. TsuYa had visited the Host Gate many times in the past, but had never seen such a phenomenon, not even when Father was there.


    As his eyes adjusted to the pulsing light, he made out a strange shape in the far room. Steeling his resolve, he stepped into the glow. Strangely enough, it appeared to part for him, almost welcoming as he moved forward.


    Is that¡­ a person?


    TsuYa almost chided himself for allowing his imagination to play tricks on him. After all, no one actually came inside the Host Gate. And if they did, why would they be laying in the middle of the floor?


    Yes¡­ I think it is!


    All logic lost to amazement, he realized his first instinct was right. There was someone lying within the cave. Carefully, he knelt next to the unmoving figure and rolled them over with one hand.


    AsaHi?


    TsuYa¡¯s eyes widened as he instantly recognized the familiar face. She was his brother¡¯s Promised, and one day would become SoYa¡¯s Bonded wife. However, the fact that she was there, within the Host Gate, and certainly without permission, would cause all sorts of trouble.


    Oh man¡­ oh man!


    He gripped the girl¡¯s shoulders and shook her very gently, ¡°AsaHi! Wake up! We need to go!¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, only a limp heaviness drawing down her limbs. TsuYa tried shaking her again, and was met with the same silence. Only her shallow breath and heartbeat told him that she was still alive.


    Great. This is a real fine mess.


    TsuYa grumbled to himself as he reached down and scooped the girl up in his arms.


    If the Council finds out she was here¡­ if they see this magic activity¡­


    He carried her out of the cavern towards his rhawn, legs bowed as he struggled to hold her weight against his chest. With a final heave, he hoisted AsaHi up over the back of Steadfast, then swung up behind her in the saddle.


    SoYa, you better thank me for this!


    Practice time and dummy were forgotten as TsuYa wheeled his steed around. His thoughts were now focused on where in Nefol to take the girl and how to get her there as unnoticed as possible.


    This isn¡¯t going to be easy.

 Book 1 Chapter 3

    ¡°For countless generations, our people lived in family clans that came together in alliances known as the Gatherings. These Gatherings migrated across the Inner Realms, moving with the changing seasons,¡± the writing stick squeaked as SoYa sketched lines across the stone board, illustrating migration trails over a make-shift map.


    Many of the students came from the Gatherings, so this lesson was not unknown to them. However, they remained politely quiet out of respect to their instructor. SoYa learned early on that the children from the Gatherings did not speak as freely as children born within Nefol city.


    ¡°The Gatherings were strong forces with many warriors who protected the people from the dangers of the land,¡± SoYa continued. ¡°But some dangers won¡¯t be turned by a sword. Our ancestors struggled through famine, killing winters and disease. Sometimes clans would fight one another. There was always the risk that the Ghost Clans of the far north would strike out wielding Deep Magics.¡±


    A girl in the front row drew in a sharp breath. Fear of the Ghost Clans was ingrained in the Gatherings from an early age. Even Nefolian children knew the darkness of the Deep Magics and feared the spread of the Bane.


    ¡°Still, our people are strong. We are guided by the Patron, Lord Zemi Dreigiau, and protected by his Dragons.¡± SoYa began to draw on the stone with a sheepish grin, ¡°This scribble here is supposed to be a Dragon. Just remember that I¡¯m a teacher, not an artist.¡±


    Soft laughter met his ears as he turned back towards the class. One white curl of hair escaped the confines of his violet cap, just at the peak of his forehead. His friendly green eyes observed their reactions, working to warm the discussion. They were a group of newcomers to Nefol, and it was his responsibility to introduce them to their new home.


    ¡°One day, Lord Zemi decided to take a student, the first ever Myfyriwr, who would become his Champion. This Champion would lead the efforts to establish this city, Nefol, where people would be protected from the winters and never go hungry. Does anyone know the Champion¡¯s name?¡± SoYa asked.


    A brave hand rose from the pool of silence on the far side of the room, ¡°ZenToYa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the teacher nodded in approval.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he your father?¡± the brave voice spoke again.


    SoYa paused a moment, ¡°Yes. My father was the Dragon¡¯s Champion. But he did not work alone to create this city ¨C his two good friends, JinRai and NaDoTu, helped him. Together the three of them became the Founders of Nefol and brought the teachings of good magics from the Arweinydd.¡±


    Another hand lifted from the middle of the class. SoYa pointed to it, pleased to have a question so early.


    ¡°Who are the Arweinydd?¡± asked a hesitant voice.


    The teacher mulled over the question for a moment, tapping his chin, ¡°Well, no one is really certain of exactly what they are. From what we understand, the Arweinydd are star-creatures who don¡¯t originate or dwell in our world. Only one that we know of has shown interest in teaching our people ¡ª Lord Zemi Dreigiau.¡±


    ¡°But why would he teach us?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that for Lord Zemi. I¡¯d have to ask him,¡± SoYa responded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked to him?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Many times. Lord Zemi seems to enjoy speaking with us.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk to him, too?¡± asked one of the girls near the front of the room.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°In time, all Apprentices can talk to him at the Host Gate,¡± SoYa explained slowly, ¡°It¡¯s the only place that we know where his image and words can cross the boundaries into our world.¡±


    He then began to sketch something that resembled a city on the surface of drawing stone.


    ¡°Under the Dreigiau¡¯s guidance, we built the first real center of learning and discovered methods of food conservation that allowed us to survive the winters without a migration,¡± SoYa told them. ¡°Lord Zemi also taught us to tap into the natural power and potential we each hold within us. He gave our people the gift of flame and brought us the knowl-¡±


    The class turned to look as a persistent and heavy-handed knock sounded at the door. SoYa gave a slight scowl, trying to ignore the interruption, but just as he opened his mouth to speak, the knock came again. A soft snicker came from the back of the room as the door opened of its own accord and without the teacher¡¯s welcome.


    TsuYa¡¯s head poked bluntly through the doorway. His light green eyes were similar to SoYa¡¯s, except for the lines of sternness that narrowed them tightly. Where the teacher¡¯s face was soft and friendly, the younger man¡¯s mouth was curved down at the corners in a perpetual half-frown. The impatience of his expression spoke volumes without words.


    With a gentle sigh, the SoYa turned to the class, ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough for today. We¡¯ll pick up the question and answer session tomorrow.¡±


    The class filed out, gathering books and cloaks, a line of cheerful chatter at being allowed out early. Once the room cleared, the two young men leaned back, watching each other with faces that juggled discontent and concern.


    ¡°SoYa¡­¡± the other man began, speaking his older brother¡¯s name.


    ¡°This had better be good Tsu,¡± the teacher sighed, massaging his temples. ¡°It¡¯s the third time this week my class has been cut short for one reason or another. First it was the false Nergh attack. Then it was¨C¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve heard all about your terrible week. Sorry to say, it¡¯s not about to get much better,¡± TsuYa¡¯s dark frown scowled the importance of the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°AsaHi,¡± TsuYa¡¯s frown turned grim.


    SoYa¡¯s eyes widened at the sound of his Promised¡¯s name, ¡°Did you hear something about her?¡±


    ¡°More than that,¡± the younger brother leaned forward, voice low. ¡°I found her.¡±


    AsaHi had a tendency to wander and explore ¡ª SoYa always knew that. She was, after all, born within the Gatherings and it was the nature of her people to move with the seasons. However, this time, she vanished without a word and left nothing more than the nods of students who confirmed they saw her departure. When days began to pass, SoYa started to worry.


    ¡°Found her?¡± SoYa echoed the words, ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ she okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s asleep¡­ and even Aunt SaRa can¡¯t wake her up,¡± came the slow answer.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± the Apprentice gathered up his belongings in a muddled rush.


    TsuYa suddenly grasped his brother¡¯s shoulders in both hands, giving him a slight shake. ¡°SoYa. I found her inside the Host Gate.¡±


    SoYa froze, ¡°Host Gate?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the younger brother lowered his eyes for a long moment. ¡°She had pages she copied from the Apprentice Tome with her. I think she tried to summon Lord Zemi.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡± SoYa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    It was a silly question to ask. TsuYa didn¡¯t speak something unless he meant it. His younger brother humored him and nodded curtly.


    A low moan escaped from between half parted lips, ¡°Noooo¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°You know why,¡± the sharpness of the younger man¡¯s eyes cut as he retorted. ¡°She had to find out the truth for herself.¡±


    SoYa¡¯s brow furrowed at his brother¡¯s disdain, then he turned to make his way towards the door.


    TsuYa grabbed his brother¡¯s arm a second time, stopping him. Warning was heavy in his voice, ¡°I tried to get her inside the city without anyone seeing. I don¡¯t know how well that worked. If someone finds out what she did, she¡¯ll be in big trouble, SoYa. You know what the Council will do¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± SoYa felt a heaviness bottoming in the pit of his stomach.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get involved in this,¡± TsuYa¡¯s lips curled back. ¡°You¡¯re pitting yourself up against the whole Council if you do. It¡¯s just what they¡¯d want to pin on you to get you out of the way.¡±


    SoYa¡¯s voice was a low mutter, ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it. You can¡¯t do anything for her if she drags you down with her,¡± TsuYa crossed his arms with a huff. ¡°If you defend her, you give the Council a reason to strike at you, son of the High Guide or not.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± SoYa stared at his brother with incredulous exasperation. ¡°She¡¯s my¨C¡±


    ¡°Promised, I know,¡± he broke in quickly. ¡°But is losing all of Nefol really worth her? Think about what Father would do!¡±


    ¡°I know what Father would do!¡± Without a glance back, SoYa rushed out the door, books and papers scattering behind him.


    His brother¡¯s glittering eyes traced the white papers as they fluttered to rest on the floor. Then TsuYa¡¯s low sigh filled the room.

 Book 1 Chapter 4

    Though TsuYa didn¡¯t tell him where AsaHi was, his mention of Aunt SaRa was all SoYa needed to guess. The Apprentice made his way through the city as quickly as possible, skirting the quiet whispers that filled the halls. In his mind, it seemed like everyone was secretly discussing AsaHi¡¯s fate from the shadowed corners. Whether it was true or not, SoYa knew it would only be a matter of time before word got back to the Council that something happened at the Host Gate.


    TsuYa may be brash, but he was right about one thing ¨C the Council was looking for any reason they could find to remove SoYa from the Spire, even if that meant using the people that he loved against him. SoYa knew that if he could guess where to find AsaHi, the Council could, too.


    ¡°Aunt SaRa?¡± he paused in the doorway of the dimly lit room, a palm on either side of the doorframe. He swallowed down his trepidation as the older woman glanced up with a familiar, worn smile. Encouraged by the warmth of her presence, he took an uncertain step into the room.


    His eyes fell upon the figure lying motionless in the bed. Then all reserve broke as the Apprentice rushed forward, nearly tripping over his robes in the process. SoYa reached for her hand, ¡°AsaHi? AsaHi, I¡¯m here!¡±


    There was no answer. No sound except for the echo of his cracked voice against the plain white walls. A gentle touch on his shoulder brought him reeling back to reality. Aunt SaRa¡¯s motherly face hovered over the two of them, her expression lined with concern.


    ¡°SoYa. She can¡¯t hear you. She sleeps within the Dragon¡¯s Dream,¡± her melodic voice worked soothing tones.


    Slowly the Apprentice lifted his head, eyes deeply pained, ¡°Then what Tsu told me is true?¡±


    The woman tilted her head in a girlish manner, ¡°And what did that scamp say?¡±


    ¡°He found AsaHi in the Host Gate. She tried to summon¡­¡±


    ¡°She did more than just try,¡± Aunt SaRa reached forward, pulling out a sheath of papers. SoYa recognized the text from his Apprentice Tome, copied in AsaHi¡¯s familiar hand writing.


    The Apprentice could do nothing but shake his head, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d do something so¡­ so¡­ foolish! Why would she mock Lord Dragon like this? Why would¡­¡±


    Aunt SaRa silently touched his shoulder again. She never needed words to put his mind at ease. Since their real mother had passed away when TsuYa was only three, she was the only mother figure they knew. One of SoYa¡¯s most influential teachers from a very early age, she was a woman who inspired love in many and gave the sense of absolute protection. Now, with both of their parents gone, Aunt SaRa was the only real family that he and Tsu had.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ this sleep is Lord Zemi¡¯s way of punishing AsaHi?¡± he murmured.


    Aunt SaRa looked at him a disapproving frown, ¡°Where did you get such an idea?¡±


    SoYa looked down, ¡°I¡­¡±


    She sighed, taking her nephew¡¯s hand in her own, ¡°SoYa, you¡¯ve studied all these years. You teach the young who come to Nefol. And you can¡¯t answer that question for yourself? Who do you think Zemi is?¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Aunt SaRa shook her head curtly, ¡°The Council¡­ Nefol¡­ the whole School¡­ they have it all wrong. Everything has gone completely astray. I know this is not the way that your father would have wanted you or anyone to think of Zemi.¡±


    Guilt marred SoYa¡¯s face, but he pressed on, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did Lord Zemi strike AsaHi down?¡±


    ¡°SoYa,¡± the woman gave a half sigh, half laugh.


    He fell silent.


    Aunt SaRa pointed to the sleeping girl, ¡°She sleeps because if she didn¡¯t, she may have died. The things that she subjected herself to, the things she saw¡­ she was not trained to endure. Zemi is not punishing her, he¡¯s preserving her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A lot of power is released into our world when the Gate opens. It¡¯s for your own safety that you train to ready your mind. But the Council, they turn everything into some ritual, some political ordeal. It never used to be this way,¡± Aunt SaRa sighed again.


    SoYa¡¯s voice was quiet, ¡°Will she be okay? I mean, she will wake up, right?¡±


    ¡°Her body has slowly begun to function on its own strength. I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll be before she¡¯s completely conscious, however. Zemi¡¯s being very careful. I don¡¯t think he wants to rush it.¡±


    SoYa swallowed, ¡°You talk as if he¡¯s here with us right now.¡±


    A secretive smile hovered upon Aunt SaRa¡¯s lips, ¡°You can never tell.¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is¡­ Lord Zemi isn¡¯t angry with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why he would be. In fact, I think the old rascal is probably amused,¡± she answered.


    The Apprentice stared at his aunt, surprised at how nonchalantly she talked about the Arweinydd.


    Aunt SaRa just winked, ¡°Zemi knows exactly what it¡¯s like to be a youngster in trouble. Believe me. Many, many years of raising your father and I taught him all about it.¡±


    He turned his eyes downward.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay,¡± his aunt reassured him in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Even if Lord Zemi isn¡¯t angry at her, what¡¯s going to happen when the Council finds out,¡± SoYa spread his hands in a pleading gesture.


    Aunt SaRa¡¯s lips drew in a thin, unhappy line. He could see this worried her, too.


    ¡°You know what they¡¯ll try to do. And it¡¯s just¡­ wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± the woman nodded with a wistful look. Then she added, as if to herself, ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of wrong in Nefol ever since your father left.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something we can do?¡± the Apprentice gripped his knees between his hands. ¡°Maybe if we appeal to Lord Zemi he could¡­ er¡­ I dunno¡­ do something?¡±


    They both fell silent for a long moment.


    Finally, Aunt Sara spoke again, ¡°You really love AsaHi, don¡¯t you, SoYa?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he nodded. ¡°Even if she¡¯s little stubborn and a little wild¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t always agree with the things I work for¡­ we¡¯re Promised. I¡¯ll honor that, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°I know you will,¡± Aunt SaRa placed a cool palm across his forehead, gently brushing his bangs out of his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to me. My status here at Nefol¡­ all this¡­ doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s in danger. There¡¯s got to be some way to help her,¡± his voice cracked in a desperate tone.


    A distant look of memory trickled over the woman¡¯s face. Then she nodded.


    ¡°My years of traveling have long since passed, but I can start the girl out,¡± Aunt Sara¡¯s voice lowered to a rich murmur. ¡°I know a place where she¡¯ll be safe from the Council. But you must trust me to send her there, and you must speak to no one about it.¡±


    SoYa nodded quickly.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d agree.¡±


    ¡°But, if she leaves, will I¡­ ever see her again?¡± he paused, tracing a finger along side of AsaHi¡¯s cheek with a longing face.


    ¡°Of course you will. Don¡¯t speak such nonsense,¡± Aunt SaRa¡¯s eyes glittered in the darkness. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll even go to join her when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Brow furrowed, SoYa squinted questioningly at his aunt, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind,¡± she abruptly took his arm and led him towards the door. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I need to do to get her ready for the trip.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Aunt SaRa pulled his face down so that they were staring eye to eye. ¡°No questions for now. And don¡¯t worry. You said you would trust me, yes?¡±


    SoYa gave a meek nod.


    ¡°Good. Why don¡¯t you consider a trip of your own, to speak with Zemi, like you suggested,¡± she encouraged.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t so sure about the idea. Still, SoYa was afforded one final glance over his shoulder at AsaHi before the door closed behind him.


    <center>


    </center>

 Book 1 Chapter 5

    ¡°Well, now. Welcome back!¡±


    The voice was overly cheerful, even through the groggy haze that clouded AsaHi¡¯s mind. The girl¡¯s eyes inched open, then fluttered against the amber light filtering in from window above.


    ¡°Sunset already?¡± she murmured. ¡°I slept that late?¡±


    There was the sound of a warm chuckle, ¡°You like understatements, don¡¯t you?¡±


    AsaHi pushed herself into a sitting position. Instantly, stiffness racked her body, nearly forcing her to collapse back against the pillows again. She fought the desire until her muscles finally complied with a dull ache.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± the voice asked.


    ¡°Like I fell off the top of the Spire,¡± she grumbled a reply.


    Rubbing her temples, the girl rolled her head around to loosen the tension in her neck. Then she glanced towards the source of the kindly voice. Instantly, she recognized the middle-aged woman who sat there. ¡°Aunt SaRa?¡±


    ¡°You really are one for getting into nasty scrapes, aren¡¯t you? You remind me of me when I was young. Between Zento and I, I am surprised we left Zemi with any sanity at all,¡± the woman gave another chuckle.


    ¡°Lord¡­ Zemi¡­¡± AsaHi heard herself speak as if a million miles away.


    Everything suddenly came back to her. Images flickered through her mind, superimposing upon each other until they became one. The flower¡­ the cave¡­ the statues¡­ the globes¡­ the runes of light¡­ the shadow¡­ The Dragon. An overwhelming fear and awe gripped her at the realization that such a creature really did exist, that she saw it with her own eyes, and she was still alive.


    The girl reached out, grasping the older woman¡¯s robes, ¡°He¡¯s real!¡±


    ¡°Who is, dear?¡± Aunt SaRa gently removed the girl¡¯s fingers from the hem of her garment. Then with a silence born of grace, she strode to the other side of the room and began pouring a drink over a little tray on the table.


    ¡°Lord Zemi Dreigiau!¡±


    ¡°Of course he is,¡± she replied drolly. ¡°Now, do you take your mastak with or without sweetening?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°You seem the type to like yours sweet,¡± Aunt SaRa dropped a spoonful of soft white powder into the cup and began to stir gently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find anything there!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the sound of stirring stopped. ¡°So that¡¯s what you were doing in the Host Gate, was it?¡±


    AsaHi nodded meekly.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain you discovered that Zemi doesn¡¯t like when his existence is discounted. It must have been quite a blow to that colossal pride of his,¡± Aunt SaRa glanced over, her deep eyes shimmering in mirth.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing funny about this! He could have easily¡­¡± the girl swallowed, leaving the thought unfinished.


    ¡°Bah!¡± The woman waved a hand with a girlish grin, ¡°Zemi needs to be taken down a few notches every now and then. Either that or the old fossil will get too big for his own scales.¡±


    AsaHi gaped.


    Aunt SaRa didn¡¯t seem to notice as she carted the tray across the room on one palm, placing it in the girl¡¯s lap. It was filled with an array of sliced fruit, cold-cut sweet meats and warm puffed pastries. ¡°Here, you must be starved. Close the talk and grab a bite to eat.¡±


    The girl stared down, eyes moving over the cuisine in wonder. At the sight of the food, she realized she was absolutely ravenous. With nothing more than her fingers, AsaHi began to tear into the dishes with great relish, stuffing bits of this and that into her mouth all at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not much. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare for you.¡±


    AsaHi attempted to speak her thanks, but all that came out was a muffled, ¡°Mrruph!¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± the older woman nodded before continuing. ¡°I didn¡¯t trust to leave you alone.¡±


    The words were so grave that the girl swallowed down the mouthful of food, pausing with a concerned look, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Aunt SaRa gave a sad but encouraging smile. ¡°Finish your plate. Then we¡¯ll talk. You¡¯re going to need all the strength you can muster.¡±


    Troubled thoughts drew around AsaHi as she returned to eating with a good deal less enthusiasm. The apprehensive look on the older woman¡¯s face was not one that she had seen often. When Aunt SaRaYa was displeased about something, there was truly a cause to worry.


    The girl fidgeted, an uncomfortable feeling rising, ¡°I¡¯m in serious trouble, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°AsaHi¡­ How do I explain?¡± the older woman paused, looking uncertain, one finger tapping her lower lip.


    ¡°Lord Dragon wants me punished, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Then, Aunt SaRa gave her the look.


    Urk¡­ maybe I should keep things to myself¡­


    She fell silent with a shudder, waiting for the woman to speak. When the voice came again, it was firm and direct.


    ¡°What you did was terribly thoughtless, child. The powers that you were toying with are not things to take lightly,¡± Aunt SaRa¡¯s eyes grew sharp. ¡°It is not because of Zemi¡¯s anger that you were in danger. I doubt he was upset by your appearance there, despite what you or anyone else thinks. I believe the one thing that would have upset him was the danger that you placed yourself in by summoning him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no Apprentice, child.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± AsaHi looked down meekly.


    ¡°There are boundaries between Zemi¡¯s realm of existence and ours. It¡¯s like an invisible wall, if you will, one that we Earthians cannot perceive, much less cross over. But he can. That¡¯s how he comes to speak with us. Does this make sense to you?¡±


    The girl¡¯s mouth was slightly ajar. She nodded.


    ¡°It takes a great amount of power to push through this wall.¡± Aunt SaRaYa continued, ¡°The Apprentices train to be able to handle the force that it releases.¡±


    ¡°And what if someone is not trained?¡±


    ¡°Death is possible. Or worse, living with half a mind for the rest of one¡¯s life.¡±


    AsaHi sucked on her bottom lip, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Now you do.¡±


    ¡°But, why am I still alive?¡± the girl finally breathed.


    ¡°Zemi protected you.¡±


    She croaked out one word, ¡°Why?¡±


    Aunt SaRa¡¯s face was unmoved. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m just a¡­ a¡­ nothing¡­ next to something like him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d approve of that sort of thought from you. Not after all he went through to see that you came out of this alive. If you are truly nothing, then all he did was for nothing, yes?¡± the woman pressed her lips together. ¡°Besides, what would you do if you saw someone hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d help them if I could, of course!¡±AsaHi answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Then why do you think Zemi wouldn¡¯t do the same?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I just didn¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°I am living testimony to his generosity,¡± Aunt SaRa¡¯s face softened though her voice grew more grave. ¡°Besides, the danger you are in now doesn¡¯t come from Zemi.¡±


    The girl blinked up questioningly, ¡°Danger?¡±


    ¡°This infernal institution has gone too far. This is nothing like what he would have wanted it to be.¡±


    ¡°You mean the School?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt SaRa answered quietly.


    ¡°The Council won¡¯t be happy with me,¡± AsaHi looked down.


    ¡°To put it lightly, no.¡±


    ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t be. I just thought that all of this was a way of keeping the people quiet. I didn¡¯t know that Lord Zemi was real,¡± the girl let out a long, ragged breath, winding her fingers together. ¡°What are they going to do to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to wait around to find out?¡± Aunt SaRa¡¯s tone shifted once again.


    AsaHi¡¯s head jerked up, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I promised SoYa that I¡¯d see you to safety.¡±


    ¡°SoYa? He knows?¡± AsaHi¡¯s chest ached at the thought.


    ¡°Too many people know,¡± the woman nodded. ¡°That is why you must make haste with the night.¡±


    ¡°You mean leave?¡±


    Aunt SaRa looked as if she wasn¡¯t sure of what she was about to say, ¡°I know that you¡¯re aware of the threat that the Council poses to SoYa and his position as the rightful successor as the High Guide of Nefol. This is nothing new, however. It¡¯s something that¡¯s always been, since before my brother¡­ vanished.¡±


    AsaHi could only look up in quiet wonder. It¡¯s the first time her own fears about the Council of Nefol and their ambitions had been confirmed by someone else. And now that it had been said, she discovered she didn¡¯t have the words to reply. The thought that the Council, the people who were the leaders and protectors of the city, would be working towards something so treacherous left a lump in her throat.


    ¡°I assure you that the Council doesn¡¯t understand the will of the very Patron they claim to serve,¡± the woman lowered her head in thought. ¡°They have forgotten what it meant to be a part of Nefol and to spread the knowledge that was given to us.¡±


    The girl blinked, the concepts ringing in her mind.


    Aunt SaRa¡¯s head lifted again, a sadness creeping back into her eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time. It¡¯s your choice to stay or leave, though I gave my word to take care of you. And I don¡¯t believe you will be safe here.¡±


    ¡°This is what SoYa wants?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He already talked to me about it. He understands what happened and he thinks it¡¯s for the best,¡± she nodded.


    AsaHi took a deep breath, ¡°Won¡¯t the Council try to find me?¡±


    ¡°If they do, they will discover you are well protected,¡± Aunt SaRa answered with a somewhat mysterious look.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I would send you on a journey unprotected, do you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± the girl blinked, eyes turning towards the window.


    The world outside was falling into a deep, blue slumber under the glow of the triple moons. Nefol lay silent beneath the shroud, flickering lights dotting the darkness where homes of people lay, people that she had grown up with, whom she loved. As much as the girl enjoyed traveling and exploring, she always had a home to return to. Suddenly it didn¡¯t feel that way anymore. There was a spot in her heart that had grown cold and afraid. A spot where something important was missing.


    ¡°What is your choice, dear?¡± Aunt SaRa asked, giving the girl¡¯s hand a soft squeeze.


    After a long moment, AsaHi nodded, ¡°Tell me where I must go.¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 6

    SoYa made his way double-time down the streets of Nefol. His green eyes watched warily over one shoulder as he rounded a corner.


    Nefol. It had been SoYa¡¯s home since he could remember. It was the first city of its kind, a civilization founded on hard work, courage and legendary skill. In Nefol, the magic arts first began to flourish and the knowledge of the arcane was offered to those who wished to learn secret truths. It was also there that fierce and powerful warriors were trained under the watchful hand of the mighty High Guide of Nefol ¨C his father, ZenToYa.


    For the first time in the history of the Inner Realms, people came to live, work and learn in an established city. When ZenToYa came to the Gatherings of old carrying the knowledge and strength of the Dreigiau with him, he turned society upside down.


    In a land where cities had never existed, buildings now rose proudly, lining the streets of Nefol. Everything there revolved around the School and the structure that represented the ever-reaching ambitions of the Nefolians ¡ª the majestic tower known as the Spire. Even now, SoYa could see the shadow of the Spire stretching across his path as it presided tall and unwavering over them all.


    Only, things haven¡¯t been so good here, ever since father died.


    Aunt SaRa would never say it outright. That father was dead. She always persisted in saying that he vanished or left. But everyone knew the truth ¨C the Council proclaimed him dead. He had fallen in a valiant battle against enemies from the outside lands, and was remembered as a hero to the people he once led.


    I wish he was here. He would know what to do.


    In the shadow of his memory, ZenToYa had left two young sons. SoYa was the eldest, the one that was meant to follow in the footsteps of the mighty hero and become the next High Guide. It was no secret that the Council wasn¡¯t too thrilled about the succession. Driven to greed by the lack of true leadership, more than one member sought to control Nefol for their own.


    All that SoYa could do was keep his head down to ensure that he was not the target of that avarice. Still, he could sense when the Council held their meetings that it would only be a matter of time before they found a way to gain the power that they sought, even at his expense.


    And now with what AsaHi has done, she will be caught up in it, too.


    Since his talk with Aunt SaRa, SoYa felt a foreboding weight wherever he went, as if something dark and distant was watching his every move. From time to time, he could hear it ¨C a whisper in the shadows. As much as he tried to ignore it or pass it off as imagination, it was only getting clearer. He swore he just heard it from a shadowy alley a few roads over¡­ and this time, it called his name. Spooked, he made his way quickly to the closest place he knew to go. Somewhere that he wouldn¡¯t be alone.


    I¡¯m sure Tsu won¡¯t mind if I drop in.


    TsuYa. The younger of the two brothers, and by far the more level-headed. If there was anyone that the Council saw as a strong potential leader for Nefol, it was surely the younger brother, rather than the elder. Strangely enough, TsuYa never made a move to take up that claim. Instead, he always defended SoYa, even protected him, from the Council¡¯s scorn. Though he was tough and hardened by the loss of both mother and father at an early age, there was a true concern in the stern light of TsuYa¡¯s eyes.


    Still, I¡¯ve been going to him for advice far too much lately. Who is supposed to be the oldest one here?


    SoYa paused in front of the worn compound door. Before he could lift his hand to knock, the door opened. A hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, dragging him in.


    ¡°Wha-woah!¡± the Apprentice exclaimed as the door shut behind him. When he rounded, he was looking up into the face of his younger brother. ¡°What are you¨C¡±


    ¡°No. What are YOU doing lurking around my door?¡± TsuYa crossed his arms with a dark frown. A scowl meant to hide strain and trepidation.


    ¡°I was coming to see you. Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some crazy things going on,¡± he lowered his voice, eyes shifting around the chamber.


    ¡°Like what?¡± SoYa asked, swallowing the lump in his throat. He decided not to talk about the strange feelings that were haunting him, worried that he would put his brother even more on the edge.


    ¡°Like everything anymore,¡± TsuYa let out a long breath. Then striding across the length of the room, he pulled out a rolled piece of parchment from a hiding spot behind some of his books. ¡°Check this out.¡±


    The Apprentice took the scroll and unfolded it, eyes flicking over the contents. The further he read, the lower his brows dipped. ¡°Children developing¡­ wings? Wings!? And people coming up missing in the Gatherings? It sounds like some strange folk tale if you ask me.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    TsuYa rubbed the side of his face, ¡°For all we know, it probably is.¡±


    ¡°Really then? If it¡¯s nothing more than a folk tale, why are you so tense?¡±


    ¡°Listen, there¡¯s not been anything confirmed on these reports, but I thought you should be aware of what some of the men are bringing back. I don¡¯t know about you, but I don¡¯t want rumors to start spreading all over.¡± TsuYa sighed, ¡°You know how out of hand that sort of thing can get. Then you get the Gatherings riled up in the frontiers, spouting their Bane nonsense, as if things here haven¡¯t been crazy enough.¡±


    SoYa pursed his lips at his brother¡¯s heavy-handed tone, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±


    TsuYa pulled out an extra cup and shook it out, examining its spotless condition. Then he set about fixing a cup of tea for his brother. There were not many cups on his shelf ¡ª he didn¡¯t have people over often.


    TsuYa was a serious child who grew into a quiet and solitary young man, especially since Father died. Not having known his mother very well, Father was his early childhood hero. Everything TsuYa ever wanted to become was in Father¡¯s smile and approval. Though SoYa tried as hard as he could to help raise his brother, the only place TsuYa looked for love was in his father¡¯s heart.


    I wonder if what I¡¯m doing now would make Father proud. I wonder what he would do if the Council turned against him.


    SoYa¡¯s thoughts trailed off as his brother brought him the cup of tea. TsuYa frowned, his green eyes fixed upon the dapple of light that played through the shifting reeds outside the window. There was an echo of apprehension on his face. For the first time, SoYa realized how pale it looked.


    That¡¯s when a soft melodic whisper rose to his ears, sending a prickle of fear running over SoYa¡¯s skin. Then, it was gone.


    ¡°Hey?¡± he heard his brother¡¯s voice reach out across the room, a strangely gentle murmur. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Wha..? Uh¡­ yeah. I¡¯m fine,¡± SoYa blinked once, the touch of the world running off of him like water on wax. He realized his hands were shaking as they gripped the cup. Some of the tea had spilt over the side, spattering his robe.


    ¡°SoYa,¡± TsuYa put his cup down and came to stand next to his brother¡¯s shaken form. One hand reached out in silence, fingers dropping lightly upon the burdened shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Talk to me.¡±


    When he answered, his voice was surprisingly weak, ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    SoYa didn¡¯t trust himself to answer. Before he could find the words, TsuYa continued.


    ¡°Is it about AsaHi?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ have I done wrong?¡± SoYa gritted his teeth, fighting to keep his voice level. ¡°Is it all my fault?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he blinked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. AsaHi was responsible for her own actions. But the Council is probably not going to see it that way,¡± TsuYa answered grimly. ¡°I think you could both be in danger.¡±


    SoYa fell silent.


    ¡°Something else is going on, isn¡¯t it?¡± TsuYa¡¯s mouth curved in a downward slope.


    Still only silence.


    He leaned forward with a tilt of his head, ¡°SoYa, you can talk to me. I¡¯m your brother¡­ if you¡¯re in trouble, I want to help.¡±


    SoYa gave a troubled look, folding his hands around the base of the cup. He promised Aunt SaRa that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. But TsuYa wasn¡¯t just anyone¡­


    ¡°AsaHi left Nefol last night.¡±


    ¡°What? Left?¡± his brother¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean she left?¡±


    ¡°Aunt SaRa said there was a safer place for her and¡­¡± SoYa spread his hands, trying to explain.


    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t good,¡± TsuYa huffed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Running off¡­ you know what that makes it look like? That AsaHi is guilty of something. That¡¯s how the Council will see it,¡± he answered with a flustered sound. ¡°It means she¡¯s probably not going to be able to come back¡­ not anytime soon. You realize that?¡±


    SoYa lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask. I wasn¡¯t even supposed to tell anyone she left,¡± SoYa answered quickly.


    TsuYa just stood with a flushed frown. Then he took a long, solid breath, eyes leveling on his brother¡¯s face. ¡°Look. This is all really complicated. With the Council getting involved and everything¡­ I think this is beyond us to deal with. We¡¯re going to need some help.¡±


    ¡°What kind of help?¡± SoYa began wiping the spots from his robe with a spare napkin.


    ¡°I think you should go and talk to Lord Zemi,¡± the words dropped out of the air like a great weight.


    The Apprentice blinked, turning towards his brother. It was the same thing that Aunt SaRa had suggested.


    ¡°I know it sounds nuts. But the only way the Council can nail AsaHi is if they can prove that she¡¯s done something offensive in the eyes of Lord Zemi,¡± TsuYa explained with an intense look. ¡°If you have Lord Zemi on your side, what can they do to her? Nothing. They¡¯ll have no leg to stand on!¡±


    ¡°Tsu, if this is just another one of your ideas to upstage KoGuRai then¨C¡±


    ¡°Give me a break!¡± he snapped back, looking insulted. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you here!¡±


    ¡°By sending me to the Host Gate where this mess started?¡± SoYa lifted his hands with a shake of his head.


    ¡°And why not? You don¡¯t think Lord Zemi will help you?¡± TsuYa leaned back with crossed arms.


    The Apprentice mulled the thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m here to serve him, not to ask for favors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way Father thought.¡±


    SoYa found himself answering before he realized it, ¡°Well Father¡¯s not¨C¡±


    There was an awkward silence between the two. The elder brother rubbed the side of his face, not daring to look over. He knew that he had slipped up.


    Finally, TsuYa broke the silence. His voice was quiet and level, more than SoYa had a right to. ¡°I know that. I just really believe that Lord Zemi will listen and help.¡±


    SoYa peered up at his younger brother¡¯s face. When he spoke, he spoke the truth as he believed it. And though TsuYa was sometimes hasty in his choices, it was rare to hear him encourage trust, even in the Patron that they both served. It was hard to deny that it all made sense.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± TsuYa asked.


    ¡°A little,¡± came the answer.


    ¡°How much do you love AsaHi?¡± was the unexpected question that followed.


    SoYa fell silent, understanding what his brother was getting at.


    ¡°You chose to stick this out. So do something about it. For once, use your status! You can help her,¡± TsuYa murmured.


    The Apprentice took a long, deep breath, staring down at his hands. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should at least try and see what Lord Zemi says.¡±


    ¡°There you go,¡± a slow smirk crossed the younger man¡¯s face.

 Book 1 Chapter 7

    TsuYa didn¡¯t know why it was so cold in his room. He piled the fire until it roared within the wall cleft, but nothing he did gave any warmth to his quarters.


    It had been that way since SoYa left on his journey to speak to Zemi Dreigiau. TsuYa knew that SoYa wanted nothing more than to give his sincere apology and ask for assistance on AsaHi¡¯s behalf. There was always something candid and earnest in his brother¡¯s manner ¡ª deception and spite were foreign concepts to SoYa.


    But it is also his weakness. His lack of ambition will never lead him to his birthright. If something doesn¡¯t change, he will never be able to empower the School the way Father did. The Council will take it from us first.


    Despite his sharp manner, TsuYa couldn¡¯t deny his fondness for his brother. SoYa was the one person that he shared so much with ¨C no one else knew him better. Then again, there were not many people who really wanted to get to know TsuYa at all.


    I¡¯m harsh with him, I know. But it¡¯s for his own good! We¡¯ve seen all of Father¡¯s dreams fade away at the hands of these political gamers!


    TsuYa felt his teeth grind as he thought about the Council and how his brother never stood up to them. About KoGuRai and his snide words. About the men that his rival gathered near him in the all too obvious attempt to overthrow their authority.


    If only he had a bit more resolve! If only he¡¯d defend himself and our inheritance. It¡¯s as if becoming the High Guide of Nefol doesn¡¯t matter to him at all!


    As the chill in the room grew more pronounced, TsuYa pulled his cloak further over his shoulders. His eyes shifted towards the windows to make sure they were latched and not the source of the frosty draft.


    A whispering hiss shifted through the room. And he felt it ¡ª a strange touch tickling the back of his mind. Everything within him recoiled from the sensation, a deep queasiness rushing through him.


    ~TsssuYaa¡­~


    The Apprentice turned his head with a jerk. Though a voice had sounded right next to his ear, there was no one there. The sound, the feeling¡­ everything¡­ reminded him of what he saw at the Host Gate.


    Did it follow me to Nefol?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he called out, eyes darting around the room. He thought he might find courage in the sound of his voice, but it only reinforced how afraid he actually was.


    ~To give you everything you could dream of¡­ and more¡­~


    This time the voice came from in front of him. TsuYa turned just in time to see the fire begin to swell. With an eerie quiver, the golden flame abruptly lost all color, bathing the room in a chilling white light. As all heat was drawn into the expanding vortex, the chamber continued to grow more and more frigid.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Stumbling back, the Apprentice lost his balance over a wayward footstool and sprawled on the floor with a loud thump. A ghostly waver drifted up from the heart of the flame, two wings stretching from either side as a serpentine head erupted with a soul-shattering roar. TsuYa shook violently as the image of a white Dragon grew distinct. Its red eyes turned upon him, head craning forward slowly.


    ~TsssuuuYaaa¡­ now your time has come¡­~


    It took a moment before he could gather his voice. When he did finally speak, it was a whisper of his own, ¡°Lord Zemi? But how did you¨C¡±


    ~I am greatly displeased with your brother.~


    ¡°You mean SoYa?¡± he shivered, mind reeling in attempt to make sense of things.


    ~Yes. His heart is weak, his spirit is of no use to me.~


    ¡°I am sure that even at this moment he has is coming to you to seek forgiveness for the disturbance at the Host Gate! Please don¡¯t ¨C¡± TsuYa¡¯s words melted in his throat as the heat of the flame back lashed in his face. A growing fury raged in the Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    ~Worthless creature of flesh! Do not order me unless you desire the same condemnation your other has earned!~


    ¡°N-no, Master! That was not my intent!¡± he choked, trying to keep his voice level and his knees from quivering.


    ~Steel your heart, servant. Fear and soulful longing win no power. His limp mind and devastating compassion render him useless to me. Do not fall into the same trap of weakness.~


    TsuYa bit down on his lip, still shuddering at the heat on his face. Without warning, his body jerked back as a vast consciousness shifted around him, caressing his mind in warm, tingling strokes.


    ~He has forfeited his natural birthright through his limitations. The time has come for you to rise above him and take these matters in your own hands.~


    ¡°Rise above¡­?¡± TsuYa¡¯s vision was fading, becoming blurry. He tried to fight the feeling, but it was as if the voice was burning thoughts straight into his mind. Thoughts that were not his own.


    ~He is not worthy of his position. He would allow the Council to come and destroy all that was built in your father¡¯s name. He would stay his hand as Nefol comes crumbling down.~


    ¡°SoYa..?¡± the word came as a hoarse, broken whisper. ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­ he¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s the one meant to be¡­¡±


    ~Should not the strongest rule? You are obviously the one gifted with your father¡¯s power and courage.~


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ~Don¡¯t you think he envies you for this?~


    A stricken expression flew across TsuYa¡¯s face and he shook his head very slowly, ¡°No, not SoYa.¡±


    ~Don¡¯t be deceived. Don¡¯t you think he sees you as a threat?~


    The whispering coil wound around and around his mind, nearly choking him as each word sliced through the last susceptible areas of his heart. One hand lifted towards the Dragon spirit in a tormented grope.


    ~Can you simply stand by and watch the School and Nefol wither away?~


    ¡°No¡­¡± TsuYa croaked, ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ~Then rise and take up your Father¡¯s legacy! It¡¯s your rightful place. It¡¯s what you were born to become!~


    ¡°But what if SoYa objects? What if he fights me?¡±


    ~He will. And when he does, you must show no mercy, or else all of Nefol will fall.~


    With a final hiss, the fire shuddered, melting back down into a low, dwindling amber flame. The room was darker, more foreboding.


    ~No mercy. I have spoken.~


    TsuYa slumped forward, drooping with exhaustion as the vast presence faded away. The firelight illuminated the grief-stricken lines of his face, his voice hoarse and muted, ¡°Brother¡­¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 8

    She appeared within his dreams, as she always did, her two bare feet perched flat upon the stone in the middle of the wading pool. The vision perfectly recreated their secret meeting place, where they used to escape the political struggles between their people, if just for a little while. He never returned to the place after that day, but every detail was etched into his memories.


    ¡°JouKa,¡± his voice spoke her name, sounding just as he had on that day long ago.


    The girl turned to him, her once luxurious hair cropped short in a symbol of her defiance. Or, perhaps, it was a sign of her acceptance of what was to come. Her green eyes were haunted as they searched his face. His name was the only word that crossed her lips.


    ¡°KoGuRai.¡±


    The pair of snowy wings unfurled from her shoulders, the twin arcs of feathers just as clear in his mind as the day he last saw her. The sunlight caught and leapt from the plumage, casting a hazy illusion of rainbowed light. KoGuRai had seen this vision unfold so many times now that the shock of the memory had long since worn out. However, his awe of the beauty and grace draped over his memories, unchanging with time.


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking for the answers,¡± he told her. ¡°The reports are so inconclusive.¡±


    He had stopped asking her questions when he realized she could not answer them. The wings. Her transformation. What it meant. How it came to be. His first instinct was to ask her these things. What happened? What did this to her? How? Why?


    It took so long before KoGuRai finally realized JouKa didn¡¯t have any more answers than he did. Here, she was only a shadow of a confused moment from his past. It was then he decided that he would have to search for the answers on his own.


    ¡°I ¡®ave to go,¡± she told him, speaking the words that she repeated each time. ¡°The Gatherin¡¯¡­ if they see me like this¡­ they¡¯ll call me one of the Cursed.¡±


    JouKa paused, looking down at her reflection in the water. Her expression was of one who was watching all hopes and dreams shatter before her. She would leave her home, family and the one she loved most, and vanish to a place where KoGuRai could not find her.


    ¡°Do you think I am¡­ one of the Cursed? A creature of the Bane?¡± she finally asked.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he swallowed the lump in his throat. No matter how many times he heard the question, he still choked, because she believed it about herself. ¡°If only you knew how much I¡¯ve miss you¡­ how much I wish I could find where you¡¯ve gone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± JouKa turned away. It was a pre-determined statement, he knew. She wasn¡¯t responding to his words, only playing out the actions of a time that came before.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop searching until I find you,¡± he told her.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she said, reaching one hand out to him with a longing look.


    KoGuRai reached to her in return, ¡°As I do you.¡±


    Where their fingers met, the dream-vision began to warp and distort. He could feel reality drawing him back to waking world. Sometimes when he was sleeping heavily, the dream continued off in other directions. Today, he was merely stealing a short nap, and woke from the dream with a heavy heart.


    KoGuRai glanced at the Time Guide on his desk with sleep-itchy eyes, then rolled forward in his chair with a jolt. The next Council meeting would happen shortly, and he had no chance to sort his reports and get his notes ready. Not that anything constructive would come of the meeting. He would make sure of it.


    The Council is nothing but a group of old fools. I own half of their votes and have the other half squabbling amongst themselves to make sense of it all.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    It would only be a matter of time before what passed as Nefolian leadership cracked. When it did, KoGuRai planned to be there to take up the reigns and usher the city into a new, better era.


    I just have to find a way to get those annoying Ya brothers off my back.


    SoYa was a pushover, no doubt about it. Meek and quiet-spoken, he took up the trade of a healer where his father and brother were at least warriors. It didn¡¯t take much to convince the traditionalists within the Council that a city founded upon strength required a new leader with equal strength. SoYa was anything but strong.


    TsuYa would pose more of a problem if he wasn¡¯t such a firecracker. His low tolerance and quick anger were often easy to use against him, especially when he blew his temper in front of the Council. Though he did appear to have much of the determination and will of his father, he lacked the wisdom, cunning and experience to make much of it.


    When the two sons of the former High Guide failed, KoGuRai could rise to power. His own father, JinRai, had also been a founder of the city. The right-hand man to ZenToYa and a former Clan Leader, JinRai¡¯s battle skill and knowledge of the wild lands surpassed most of the new Nefolians, who were pampered within the illusion of safety and city life.


    I am the next logical choice for leadership. However, I must ensure that I am the only choice.


    A soft knock at his door drew KoGuRai¡¯s attention away from his thoughts. Turning his head, he murmured, ¡°Enter.¡±


    XaNi appeared in the doorframe, stepping through without hesitation. Though a few turns older than KoGuRai, she was still one of the youngest members of the Council, other than himself. Women weren¡¯t a common sight within the Council room, but she inherited the position from her father, similar to his own situation.


    She proved to be quick witted, even quicker with the tongue, and wasn¡¯t all that bad on the eyes, either. There were a few rumors that said she could handle a blade as well as any man. And that was how KoGuRai liked them. There was a time, before he met JouKa, of course, when he would have certainly made a pass at XaNi. Or at least wrote a few lines of poetry about her.


    ¡°KoGuRai,¡± she angled her familiar, sharp-eyed glance at him, as if she could tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡± KoGuRai offered a winning smile before standing to cross his room. He fixed his attention on the empty drink glass and began to rectify the situation. ¡°Something to drink?¡±


    ¡°No thank you,¡± she told him, voice edged, yet polite. ¡°I bring a new report.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he set down the drink instantly, focusing on her words.


    She was one of the few who knew of his tireless search for answers. Ever since JouKa¡¯s disappearance, KoGuRai sought to discover the meaning behind her transformation. She was not the first person he saw with wings, and hers was not the only incident that the people of the Gatherings spoke about. There were more. Increasingly more. Frustratingly more¡­ Still, he couldn¡¯t find where they all went after gaining their wings.


    Only a few members of the Council seemed to know or care about the reports. Most probably dismissed it as uneducated ramblings of superstition. KoGuRai knew better. He knew that the answers were the only things that would lead him to JouKa.


    ¡°Please continue,¡± he nodded to XaNi.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re expecting. This is not one of your normal reports.¡± The way she spoke the word ¡°normal¡± hinted her own thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°All right,¡± he prompted, leaning back against the wall. ¡°What is it, then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been an event at the Host Gate,¡± she told him quietly. ¡°It involves the girl, AsaHi. The one Promised to SoYa. It also involves TsuYa.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± KoGuRai leaned forward. This was certainly not what he was expecting, but it appeared to be far more delicious.


    ¡°AsaHi attempted to summon Lord Zemi,¡± XaNi said, voice so devoid of emotion, he couldn¡¯t get a sense of her thoughts.


    In response, he attempted to curve his own facial expression, ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve learned as much as I could before bringing this to you,¡± her eyes never left his gaze. ¡°Witnesses also confirm that TsuYa was the one who brought her back to Nefol after the event.¡±


    This¡­ could be it. What I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    ¡°Did he also aid in the summoning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something we don¡¯t know yet,¡± she answered. ¡°We also haven¡¯t been able to find a trace of AsaHi or SoYa within Nefol.¡±


    Running scared, perhaps?


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± he looked down. ¡°The Council may have to make a ruling on this without their representation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We may have no other choice,¡± XaNi agreed with a soothing sound to the dark words.


    KoGuRai stood in silence for a moment, gathering his thoughts. Then, he turned to address her again, ¡°How many others know about this?¡±


    ¡°Not very many,¡± she answered quickly. ¡°I felt that you would know the best course to take with this information. Perhaps even approach TsuYa about it. We know you have a¡­ persuasive manner.¡±


    Persuasive? With TsuYa? Not the word that I¡¯d choose.


    ¡°Approaching TsuYa sounds like an excellent idea,¡± KoGuRai couldn¡¯t hide his spreading smile at the thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we pay him a visit before our next meeting?¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± XaNi bowed her head slightly.


    He grabbed his cloak and slung it over one shoulder before heading to the door. Today looked to be a good day, indeed.


    <center>


    </center>

 Book 1 Chapter 9

    ¡°Where is she, TsuYa?¡± KoGuRai¡¯s familiar, haughty voice echoed down the corridor and made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.


    This was certainly the last person that TsuYa wanted to see in the halls that afternoon. In fact, the only reason he dared come to this part of the Spiral was because he thought that the Council was in session, which meant KoGuRai wouldn¡¯t be on the prowl.


    Just my luck.


    TsuYa began walking just a touch faster, though not enough to give his rival the pleasure of seeing his discomfort. He decided the best course of action was to simply ignore it, and quickly turned a corner, hoping to dissuade KoGuRai from following. Unfortunately, he found himself face to face with XaNi, another of the more dubious members of the Council. Though she stood with her hands in her pockets, as if innocent of any plotting, she turned purposefully when she saw him. No doubt, she was standing there for a reason.


    Great. What kind of mess are they trying to start now?


    ¡°Where is AsaHi?¡± KoGuRai¡¯s voice demanded from behind.


    ¡°How should I know?¡± TsuYa snarled, his top lip curling as he shrugged past the woman who attempted to stand in his path. Being tall had its perks. This was one of those times.


    Her voice rose to his ears, ¡°We know you¡¯ve been assisting her. You brought her back from the Host Gate.¡±


    How did she know about that?


    TsuYa did his best to curve his reaction, but it was difficult not to go a little pale. He didn¡¯t trust himself to reply. TsuYa was a very poor liar, and he knew anything he said would give him away.


    People might have seen me ride in with AsaHi, but how could they guess we were coming from the Host Gate? This doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Still, he kept walking, hoping to dissuade them off his heels by leading them to a more populated area. Unfortunately, the best he could do at this end of the Spire was walk into the Council room itself. The meeting hadn¡¯t started yet, and chamber was large enough for him to keep walking, but there was only one main door to the room, and TsuYa had just walked through it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore my question,¡± KoGuRai¡¯s voice was low with warning.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not,¡± TsuYa retorted over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just ignoring you in general.¡±


    A few random Council members stood, discussing things in hushed tones at the far end of the circular table. Their presence didn¡¯t offer any support, especially the way their green eyes turned towards him, glittering with a knowing light. The prickles on TsuYa¡¯s skin grew in intensity as he watched their shadows loom in strange, twisted shapes up towards the vaulted ceiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re very amusing,¡± KoGuRai finally took advantage of the close quarters and stepped in front of him, blocking his way. His eyes stared with a frigid gaze from within his marred face.


    TsuYa felt the overwhelming presence in the back of his mind and knew that he was not alone. It was the same feeling he had when the dragon had appeared in his fire. Tension locked the two, unmoving, as the shadows twisted and grew around their heels. The way the light cast over the large, scrawling scar on KoGuRai¡¯s cheek made it seem as if the flesh of might crawl to life at any moment.


    -He senses your power. The power that I promised to grant you.-


    The what?


    TsuYa squinted, trying to shake the fuzz out of his head. The shadows spread across his vision at the sound of the voice in his head, draping the room with subtle hints of darkness. The world seemed to shift with an unreal motion, drenching him in disorientation. For once, he willingly turned his gaze back to KoGuRai, trying to focus on something nearby to keep his balance.


    This was apparently an invitation for KoGuRai to prod again, ¡°We know you¡¯ve been involved in this, TsuYa. If you tell us where the girl went, we¡¯ll go easy on you and your brother.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went,¡± he heard the words hiss from his mouth, a sound not quite his own voice. One hand gripped the railing at his back as TsuYa struggled to remain standing against the unruly motion of the chamber.


    ¡°We think you do,¡± KoGuRai took a step closer.


    -Tell him what you think, TsuYa¡­-


    The voice whispered next to his ear, though no one else seemed to hear it. It echoed across his mind like fragments of sound and shadow. Something about the feeling that rose within his chest gave him a sudden burst of crazy courage. What he was about to say was insane, especially in front of the Council. But it needed to be said.


    ¡°I think¡­ you need to learn your place, Rai,¡± he bit down on the words harshly, palms sweating. Those were the words he had longed to say so many times in the past. How they came so easily at that moment, he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± came the mocking reply. ¡°And what place is that?¡±


    ¡°I am the son of the High Guide, ZenToYa. Leadership of Nefol is in my line, not yours,¡± TsuYa¡¯s eyes narrowed. His own shadow began to grow large and stretch behind him on the wall, looming in a shape that was did not fit his form.


    KoGuRai argued and stepped forward. It was difficult to see the details of his face the way the light and shadows played through the room. ¡°Who said that the leadership of this city belongs to the Ya Clan alone?¡±


    -He questions your strength¡­-


    ¡°I say so!¡± TsuYa didn¡¯t need further encouragement. The words simply rolled from between his lips with a satisfaction of a long-time itch finally scratched.


    -It is time¡­-


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to step down KoGuRai¡­ before I make you!¡± his teeth bared as he echoed the words that sounded within his mind.


    ¡°Admirable attempt, but I think you¡¯re a little outnumbered here,¡± KoGuRai¡¯s gaze reflected back with a dangerous light. ¡°Right XaNi?¡±


    -He doesn¡¯t realize that this is not what it seems¡­-


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, KoGuRai,¡± her voice was dull, gaze fixed on the floor.


    ¡°What?¡± KoGuRai turned to her with a perplexed scowl.


    She said nothing more. Instead, her green eyes lifted, an eerie ghost-light glinting from within. The darkness churned around her form, almost like laughter. For the first time, TsuYa could tell that KoGuRai could see it, too.


    ¡°XaNi? What¡¯s going on?¡± KoGuRai¡¯s expression was one of sincere shock.


    -You are not alone anymore TsuYa. Let me show you what I can give you¡­ Let me start with KoGuRai.-


    TsuYa¡¯s thoughts became immediately consumed with rage and frustration against his rival, far more suppressed feelings than he ever realized he contained. He could see it now ¡ª the tables were turned. It was KoGuRai¡¯s ambitions that were crumbling to dust, his unworthy grip on Nefol slipping.


    It was TsuYa¡¯s turn to rise to power.


    The glint of dark metal shown from a spot on the wall behind him. His father¡¯s old weapon, the huge black-bladed scythe, Drei¡¯Llafn. It was a symbol of power that remained mounted on the stone, untouched since ZenToYa was proclaimed dead so many years ago.


    -Take it¡­-


    The weight in his mind urged him forward. Pressed him to do the unimaginable.


    TsuYa rarely touched his father¡¯s weapon, even when his father was alive. It was legendary and enchanted, with a blade so large and heavy that only ZenToYa¡¯s great magic allowed him to wield it.


    -I can give you the power to use it¡­-


    He felt his breath catch in his throat, eyes falling with resolve on the scythe. If this voice could do what it promised, this motion alone would be enough for TsuYa to prove his leadership over the Council and finally gain control of Nefol.


    -Your city will belong to your family again¡­ as it was meant to be¡­-


    TsuYa reached one hand upwards for the weapon¡¯s grip, the dim light reflecting from the cold sweat that beaded his skin. Uncertainty battled with determination in his heart. Finally as he reached, his fingers touched the cold, forbidding metal.


    Instantly, Drei¡¯Llafn broke away from its mounting. A crack resounded through the chamber and TsuYa felt himself moving forward, a motion that was almost not his own. His hand reached up, catching the scythe in both palms. Much to his surprise, the weight of the weapon did not carry him down as he expect. In fact, it felt quite easy to hold.


    As if it was made for him.


    A crackle of blue energy shimmered over the edge of the blade. He didn¡¯t know if it was the weapon¡¯s enchantment or a touch of his own magic merging with the scythe. He could see his face reflected dully in the polished onyx surface and the stricken expression of KoGuRai from somewhere not far behind.


    TsuYa turned to face the council, bearing his father¡¯s weapon. His eyes challenged any of them to breathe a word against him. He was shaking with pure exhilaration, mixed with pulsing rage. The edge of the blade leveled at KoGuRai.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone completely insane!¡± his rival¡¯s voice almost squeaked as he stumbled back a step.


    Maybe¡­ but it feels so much better than shoveling your crap like I have been for the past umpteenth years.


    ¡°The Council no longer needs your input,¡± TsuYa informed him, eyes narrowing. ¡°You are dismissed.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do that!¡± KoGuRai protested with outrage, seeming to ignore the weapon pointed in his face. As if daring him to do anything.


    TsuYa reminded him very quickly where he stood ¨C at the sharper end of the scythe. ¡°I¡¯ll only say this one more time. If you want to keep your head on your shoulders, you better get out of my face.¡±


    KoGuRai drew in a sharp breath, eyes focusing on the wicked curved blade. Slowly he raised his hands in a coaxing motion and took another step backwards. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°NOW!¡± TsuYa barked sharply.


    Watching KoGuRai scrabble over himself to make it out the door was the best feeling in the world. The second best feeling was watching the Council turn to him, realizing they awaited his orders.

 Book 1 Chapter 10

    -Find the girl called AsaHi. Bring her home to Nefol.-


    Those were the final instructions that filled TsuYa¡¯s mind as he left the Council chamber. He was now left to himself, and to seemingly internal silence, staring at the dark shape of his father¡¯s scythe that was propped in the corner of his room. Half of the time, it was like facing down a snake ready to strike. The rest of the time, it was like caressing sweet triumph.


    It¡¯s funny how the Council members KoGuRai bought off were so quick to turn on him.


    The first thing TsuYa did after claiming Nefolian leadership was to put the Council in its place. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was going do with KoGuRai yet, so he simply allowed his rival to leave the Spire without attempting to detain him.


    I¡¯ll deal with him later. KoGuRai may not have the backing he had before, but he¡¯s still trouble.


    With all of that done, the questions that stood gaping before him were more difficult to answer.


    What do I do now? What will SoYa¡­ and Aunt SaRa¡­ think?


    TsuYa peered over at a picture on his mantle where the doofy image of his brother¡¯s face smiled back at him. Would SoYa understand why he did what he did? That he had to do it?


    I had no choice.


    Perhaps it was all for the best. SoYa never aspired to leadership ¡ª not the way Father did. Not the way TsuYa did. If he could only find the chance to explain to his brother, if he could just prevent an argument or a fight. SoYa was not normally aggressive, however, this was something different. TsuYa had just taken his brother¡¯s position, and even SoYa, as meek as he was, would certainly find fault in that.


    If I can locate AsaHi and bring her back, I can pardon her of whatever trouble she¡¯s in.


    TsuYa¡¯s eyes flicked up and away from the picture as the thoughts came to him. It was all starting to make sense ¡ª why Lord Zemi commanded him to find AsaHi and bring her back to Nefol.


    I can protect AsaHi from the Council. I can protect SoYa from the Council. Then they can be together and happy¡­ just how they¡¯ve always wanted.


    He swallowed down his excitement as everything clicked within his mind.


    And I¡­ I can ensure the city remains in our family¡¯s hands¡­ just like Father would want it.


    TsuYa placed the picture back on the mantle, taking a slow, deep breath. Things would be all right. He could make sure of it.


    I have to find AsaHi first, though. I have to bring her back before SoYa returns. Maybe if I talk to her, she¡¯ll help me convince SoYa this is the right thing for us all to do.


    He took two paces across the room, towards where the scythe waited in the corner. As he reached one hand forward, TsuYa realized it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. He couldn¡¯t leave Nefol in the light of what he¡¯d just done, not with the Council in tatters and KoGuRai still prowling the halls.


    Not to mention AsaHi has a head start and I have no idea which direction she¡¯s travelling.


    Before he could ponder the problem further, a knock sounded at his door. TsuYa froze, starting at it, unaccustomed to the sound. Very few people came to his room, after all. It was something that would probably begin to change with his new-found position.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he called, trying to make his voice as official as possible.


    ¡°Sir, may I enter?¡± a quiet, female voice asked from the other side.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Yes,¡± TsuYa answered, feeling somehow less regal in repeating the same word twice.


    The door swung inward smoothly, XaNi¡¯s shape sliding through the door frame. The room felt somehow darker with her presence, and the strange gleam that lit her eyes back in the Council room still shown. Though TsuYa wasn¡¯t afraid of very much, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable at being alone in the same room with her.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± he asked, hoping to get to the point and get her out of his chambers quickly.


    ¡°Actually,¡± she stepped forward with a confident stride, ¡°I came to offer my help to you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± he answered, trying to stand his ground. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I think I have things under control.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± XaNi leaned forward, breaking every last rule of personal space for him.


    TsuYa didn¡¯t know if that was supposed be appealing to him, but it wasn¡¯t. It just creeped him out all the more. He asked curtly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t?¡±


    She seemed to feed off of his uncertainty, her smile spreading, ¡°What I see is the young and handsome son of ZenToYa¡­ who has just taken his first step into leadership and may feel a bit over his head. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to flatter me?¡± he grit his teeth, eyes narrowing in return.


    ¡°You are a tough one, aren¡¯t you? I understand why you were chosen,¡± XaNi took a merciful step away. As if testing him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust a word you say,¡± TsuYa told her bluntly. ¡°Your father may have served my father as a member of the original Nefolian Council. But you¡¯ve given your services to KoGuRai ever since. You and KoGuRai¡¯s groupies are the first people I¡¯m removing from power once I get the chance.¡±


    Her eyes stole up to his face, a momentarily flicker of irritation smouldering within. Quickly, she replaced it with a more humble expression, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? I want to offer my allegiance to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here because you got tangled up with a loser,¡± he huffed under his breath. ¡°And now you don¡¯t want to face the consequences of your choices.¡±


    ¡°I can prove my loyalty,¡± XaNi said quickly. ¡°I know what you seek.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± TsuYa planted a hand on his hip.


    ¡°AsaHi,¡± she leveled her gaze on him again.


    Prickles rushed across his skin. This was the second time that day that XaNi knew something that she really shouldn¡¯t have known.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re one of those mind-sucking Athrylith mages,¡± his top lip curled upwards.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she answered, tapping her fingertip against the metal buckle on the front of his coat. ¡°But tell me that I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    TsuYa turned away, peering down at his feet for a moment. It would be good to have capable help ¨C and he knew that XaNi was a very able fighter. Possibly a good tracker, as well. Since he couldn¡¯t search for AsaHi himself, it made sense to put someone else in charge of it.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± he admitted. ¡°I need someone to find AsaHi and bring her back to Nefol.¡±


    She leaned towards him again, watching him with her spooky eyes, ¡°I can do that for you. Just give me the order.¡±


    TsuYa recoiled a bit, nodding out the words, ¡°Find AsaHi and bring her back. We¡¯ll discuss other things later.¡±


    Despite obtaining what she wanted, XaNi seemed content to remain standing there, far too close for his comfort. Finally, the sound of someone clearing their throat broke the tension in the room.


    The wash girl, ShiKon, stood in the open doorway, watching them both with a droll look. She balanced the laundry basket under one arm, her free hand planted on her opposite hip. One eyebrow arched, casting a gaze far more daring than a servant should.


    ¡°Your command will be done,¡± XaNi¡¯s own face turned hard and unpleasant. She gave a stiff bow to TsuYa, then with an arrogant flip of her hair, she strode out of his chambers.


    ¡°Wow, Tsu,¡± ShiKon noted teasingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked them like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he grumbled back.


    Though ShiKon was about his own age, she had been a servant of the Ya family for as long as he could remember. TsuYa was used to her teasing by now ¨Cshe had an endless sense of humor and always found something to snark about. Despite being the wash girl, she was one of the few people he allowed to poke fun at him¡­ mostly because it wouldn¡¯t do any good to try to stop her anyhow.


    She was already loading up the laundry in her basket, making quiet comments to herself. That¡¯s when she caught sight of the scythe propped along the far wall.


    ShiKon straightened, a worried look on her face, ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± TsuYa answered, dropping with a plop and a sigh on his bed.


    ¡°Tsu¡­ what are you getting yourself into now?¡± she gave him the eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± he rubbed his head with a grimace.


    ¡°I have time,¡± she paused for a moment, leaning her hip against the wall.


    TsuYa looked up at her, almost taking the invitation. While it would be nice to have someone to talk to, he doubted she would believe everything that had happened to him. Instead, he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you change your mind, you know where to find me,¡± ShiKon sighed and messed up his hair fondly. ¡°I¡¯ve got the wash duty today.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he told her, fixing the damage to his misplaced bangs, just as he always did.


    She shot him a worried smile before leaving, closing the door behind her. As silence closed around him, TsuYa was left alone to face the cold glittering scythe once again.

 Book 1 Chapter 11

    This is all your fault, you know?


    AsaHi grumbled to herself as she shifted the weight of the traveling pack on her shoulders. Her feet stung and her body ached from the many hours of walking. While she was used to traveling long days, this journey was different ¡ª it was more pressing, more exhausting and more terrifying. Every sound on the road sent her scampering to hide. Every shift of the air made her glance over her shoulder in fear.


    The silence was just as bad. It allowed her thoughts to creep in and guilt to play through her mind.


    What¡¯s going to happen to Aunt SaRa if they find out that she helped me? What¡¯s going to happen to SoYa if I¡¯m not there to take the blame?


    She stumbled along the path, head drooping in a long stream of white hair that hung loose around her shoulders. So many days she was alone and left to mull over her crime. She came to regret more and more not thinking about the consequences of challenging the truth of the Dreigiau.


    If I knew it would end up like this¡­ that I would have to leave my home¡­ my Promised¡­ everything. If I had known¡­


    AsaHi found the nearest tree and leaned against it to catch a moment¡¯s rest.


    Would I have still done it?


    She dropped her forehead against the rough bark, drawing in a tired breath.


    Now all I have left is what I carry on my back and a sketchy map that¡¯s supposed to take me to a place I¡¯ve never heard of.


    The girl closed her eyes, letting her pack slide down over her shoulder to rest on the ground.


    What have I gotten myself into?


    For a time, the world turned around her in pale silence. The sun was going down for yet another day, and now more than ever she missed her home. Still, she knew there was nothing she could do except continue forward. AsaHi gave a somber sigh, reaching to gather her pack. That¡¯s when she realized that it was gone.


    Where¡­?


    The girl turned quickly, looking at the spot where she placed her bag. Though it was getting harder to see as the night shadows drew long, the pack was too large to overlook. It was nowhere.


    She heard the sound of soft footsteps on the path only seconds before the voice came, ¡°So, are you having second thoughts yet, AsaHi?¡±


    A woman stood there, dangling the travelling pack from one hand. AsaHi wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about all the officials of Nefol, but this woman¡¯s face was familiar, perhaps even a member of the Council itself.


    AsaHi felt a lump catch in her throat ¨C something about the woman felt wrong, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°TsuYa sent me to bring you back to Nefol,¡± the woman answered, eyes direct and unblinking. She fingered the sleek bone-blade that was strapped at her hip. It was obviously very old and darkened by the lifeblood of many fallen enemies. ¡°I don¡¯t expect any trouble out of you.¡±


    ¡°TsuYa?¡± AsaHi asked, stricken. ¡°Why would he¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to hurt you. Our orders are simply to return you home,¡± the woman told her, coaxing softly.


    It was a calmness that didn¡¯t touch her eyes. Instead, there was a cold light there, concealed, and frightening. As the moon broke from the passing clouds, her hair was almost translucent. It might have been a trick of the light, but AsaHi thought she saw the hint of strange symbols glowing just beneath the skin along the woman¡¯s arms.


    As she approached, AsaHi heard the sound of more footsteps from the surrounding brush. Others appeared out of the looming shadows, all hooded, with faces concealed. AsaHi shook her head and turned in a full circle. While she was bemoaning her situation, they had taken the opportunity to completely surround her.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°You do want to go home, don¡¯t you?¡± one of them asked.


    The girl watched them, her mind leaping from fear, to thought, to courage, to plea, to hopelessness. Her eyes flashed for a moment before her shoulders hunched slightly. Then her stance drooped, and with misery written on her face, the girl took a slow, docile step towards them, ¡°Yes¡­ I really do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll have you home before you know it,¡± the nearest robed figure said quietly, reaching out to take her by the arm.


    Though mostly concealed, AsaHi could see a similar sheen of ghostly light ripple under the flesh of his hand. Her hair prickled on end, a feeling of warning washing through her. Despite the soft words, the girl knew she didn¡¯t want that strange hand to come anywhere close to touching her.


    With a sudden shout, AsaHi slammed down on the man¡¯s foot and threw her whole weight straight into his unprotected stomach. As her elbow slid deep into his gut, he buckled over with a shocked grunt. With a final shove, the girl darted around him and made a dash for the darkness of the forest.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the woman¡¯s voice barked, all gentleness gone. ¡°Stop her!¡±


    A moment later, AsaHi could hear it ¨C the sound of fleet footfalls following her into the shadows. The trees raked and tore at her from every side as she made a blind dash forward. Already exhausted from the long day¡¯s journey, one of her ankles began to throb, her stride wobbling as she ran. The girl knew it would only be a matter of time before the men would catch up to her.


    Keep going, AsaHi! Don¡¯t stop now!


    Just as her breath threatened to tear through her lungs, a rumbling thunder echoed from the darkness of the forest. Her assailants froze in mid-stride as the sound swelled through the creaking trees and grew into a terrible roar.


    ¡°What was that?¡± one of them hissed.


    The footsteps didn¡¯t move forward. Whatever made that sound had given her a moment to catch her breath. AsaHi stumbled and caught herself, hiding within the folds of a large, gnarled tree. One hand clamped over her mouth, she fought to cover her gasping breath, afraid that it would give her position away.


    ¡°Something¡¯s out there ¡ª something big! Can you feel it?¡± she could hear their uneasy footsteps.


    ¡°I have no fear of forest creatures!¡± the woman demanded sharply.


    ¡°M¡¯lady XaNi,¡± answered another in a shivering voice, ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel like a regular forest creature!¡±


    For a brief moment, the only sound was their hissing breath and shifting feet. AsaHi¡¯s eyes darted in every direction, her gaze finding nothing but the darkness. She couldn¡¯t hear or feel anything, but it was apparent that the rest of them could. The tension in the air was tremendous.


    A low, throaty growl came from every direction all at once, vibrating through the very fiber of her soul. Something about the sound was unnatural, unlike any animal she had ever heard. Squinting into the darkness, AsaHi could make out a pair of slitted teal eyes reflecting from within the branches of the very tree where she hid. She could see the eyes focus down on her, her body freezing as she stared with terror into the unearthly glow.


    Oh no! Oh no! Oh no!


    The growl grew louder, thundering into a soul-freezing roar. AsaHi heard her own scream rip through the night as she flung her arms up to protect her head. She could see the motion of the creature stalking closer. And then¡­


    In complete astonishment, the girl watched the blurring shadow leap from obscurity, straight over her, to land among her attackers. As their shouts mingled with animalistic snarls, she managed to gather enough sense to run again.


    AsaHi fled, stumbling over the rocky hill sides, dodging through trees and bushes in the darkness. The night shifted and reeled at her feet, closing thickly again behind her. She could hardly make out the ground as it rolled before her and sent her tumbling down steep inclines, terror riding her every step.


    Taking a wrong turn on a narrow ledge, she suddenly found herself without footing. AsaHi¡¯s body met air as she cartwheeled and fell, landing on a mossy rock outcropping below. There she sat dazed and exhausted, trying to catch her breath. A welling of fearful discouragement rose in her heart. She was still alive, but that was the only good news she had at the moment.


    I¡¯ve lost my packs¡­ my food¡­ my map. It¡¯s all gone¡­ and I have no idea where I am!


    AsaHi¡¯s body ached fiercely as she pushed herself up, daring to peer around. Not too far away, she saw a sheltering shelf of stone in the rocky hillside with a narrow crawling space tucked underneath. Her hands and knees were raw and scratched, but she crawled forward, knowing she couldn¡¯t remain out in the open.


    Just before she reached it, she heard the low-throated growl from above. She hefted herself forward into the crawling space and froze as the sound vibrated down into the little hollow. To her horror, the pair of teal eyes reappeared and focused on her. Whatever it was, it knew that she was there and she was cornered.


    Much to her surprise, the creature did not move. The eyes simply watched from the shadows. As time began to pass, a strange sensation swept over her, as if something was trying to coax her to sleep. Too exhausted to fight the feeling, numbness crept over her body. Then her eyes closed and AsaHi was swept into a deep, soundless slumber.

 Book 1 Chapter 12

    Patterns of light trickled past the leaves, dappling AsaHi¡¯s face. The speckles seeped through her closed eye lids, tugging her from depths of the calm sleep. She woke to the instant knowledge that the events from the night before were not a dream.


    More like a nightmare.


    Her tattered clothes were covered in mud. Her whole body ached from the fall and her hands throbbed, rubbed raw from scrabbling along rock. On top of that, her pack was nowhere to be found.


    AsaHi pushed herself weakly to her feet, carefully taking one stiff step. Then another. And another. The sound of the nearby water called to her ¡ª at least there, she could wash the remnants of the night from her face and hands. A tiny silver stream stretched out before her, winding peacefully through the hollowed rocks. Moss sprung up in patches over the flat stone faces and a few stunted trees embedded themselves into the banks on either side.


    Leaning forward, the girl tried to catch a glimpse of her face in the water, but it was moving too quickly to see anything more than a blur of distorted color. Dipping her fingers in, she cupped the cool liquid between her hands, then began to splash it all over her face and arms, rubbing vigorously.


    Where am I supposed to go now?


    The girl crouched at the waterside, shivering as the chill moisture began to soak into her travel-stained clothes.


    I don¡¯t have my pack. I don¡¯t have my supplies. I don¡¯t have my map. And even if I did, I don¡¯t know which way to go to get back to the path¡­


    As if on cue, something heavy landed next to her with a flump. AsaHi turned quickly. There, on the flat stone next to her, was her pack.


    What? It can¡¯t be!


    Instantly, she began to grapple with the clips, throwing the top open. Everything inside was just as she had left it. The little paper map sat primly atop the food and various items of clothing she packed away the night of her departure.


    It¡¯s all here! I don¡¯t believe it!


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit brilliant. Seeing this was like sunshine breaking through the darkest clouds. Her mind was already calculating, trying to figure out which direction she had run the night before and which way the road might be.


    Wait¡­


    AsaHi froze, a new thought shifting within her mind. She was so glad to see her supplies that she had not stopped to wonder how they returned to her. The last time she remembered seeing the pack, it was in XaNi¡¯s hand.


    The girl lifted her head and looked up the length of the rock wall that ran alongside the stream. Her heart stopped short as her gaze was met by that of another ¡ª a man crouching on the top of the stone. He observed her in complete silence, a strange expression on his face.


    AsaHi rose to her feet, demanding, ¡°How long have you been watching me?¡±


    ¡°Kaaa¡­¡± a strange sound was the only reply.


    Before she could blink, he cast himself over the ridge and landed lithely on the next ledge down. An intense curiosity was written on his face.


    As he crept closer, AsaHi could see him more clearly. He looked as if he had spent far more than just one night in the backwoods. His white hair was wild and extremely long, catching and reflecting the sunlight in a dazzling array of many colors. He wore only a pair of battered Apprentice trousers, which appeared to be too small for him.


    Maybe he¡¯s one of the men from last night!


    ¡°Stay back!¡± she took a step away.


    ¡°Kaha!¡± he gave an odd sound, something like laughter. The man seemed to have found her reaction amusing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still trying to take me back to Nefol, I¡¯m not coming! After your run-in with that monster last night, I¡¯d think you¡¯d be smart enough to leave!¡± she told him sharply.


    Her mind worked quickly, thinking if she had anything in the pack that might aid in another escape. Then all thoughts were cut short as the hollow was filled with a low rumbling sound. AsaHi froze ¨C it what she heard from the creature who attacked last night. As she met the man¡¯s gaze, her face grew very pale.


    The growl was not coming from a beast, but from him. For the first time, she could see his sharp pointed fangs glinting in the sunlight. He crept closer to the edge of the rock, his slitted teal eyes focused on her intently. The same eyes that watched her last night until she fell into the strange, inevitable sleep.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°It was you!¡± AsaHi backpedaled rapidly, her voice broken with fright.


    He dropped down into the glade with an effortless motion, then rose, standing far taller that her. The girl scrabbled away, her back pressed against nearest rock and her pack clutched in both shaky hands. Her breath came in pained gasps, wide eyes never leaving the strange man¡¯s face.


    He drew closer, never speaking, just watching her with intense interest. Before she could stop him, he took one of her hands in his and gently splayed her fingers out. Then the man crouched in front of her, inspecting her palm. He held out his own hand in a similar position, looking back and forth, as if comparing.


    What¡¯s he doing?


    Noticing she was watching him, the man turned his teal eyes upon her. The girl could feel a vastness swelling behind them, as if she was looking into the flow of the universe. A strange calmness settled on her shoulders, a feeling induced by his gaze. She knew that she should be alarmed, that she should try to run away, but she couldn¡¯t muster the will to move.


    ¡°Kaaa?¡± he said, fangs glittering like dagger-points.


    AsaHi swallowed, her whole body becoming tense with fear.


    The man¡¯s face fell with disappointment at her reaction. He held up his hand. Then he held up her hand. When he placed them palm to palm, she noticed that his hand was more than twice the size of hers.


    Still, within the motion she could sense it, as if he was trying to tell her: See! I am just like you!


    That¡¯s when she realized the man was smiling at her. Or¡­ at least as close as he could come to a smile with the fangs.


    AsaHi stared into his smile, a dull numbness rising in her chest. She felt the jittery words pouring out of her mouth, ¡°Are you going to hurt me?¡±


    Instantly, his face crinkled into a pitiful frown.


    She realized that he could understand her, even though he didn¡¯t seem to speak. If he had known how to shake his head, he probably would have.


    ¡°No?¡± the girl asked, shaking her head for him.


    The man blinked in return, studying the motion. Then ever so slowly, he shook his head, too. When she stopped, he stopped.


    ¡°Then why did you attack those men last night?¡±


    There was a puzzled expression on his face, as if he didn¡¯t quite know what she meant.


    ¡°The men,¡± she pointed towards the pants that he wore, and then made a motion like a hood over her head. ¡°From Nefol.¡±


    When he scowled darkly, AsaHi realized he understood.


    ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Kaaa?¡± his brow wrinkled.


    ¡°Kill¡­¡± she made stabbing motions towards her own chest.


    The man shook his head back and forth vehemently.


    ¡°Then,¡± she managed to stammer, ¡°Why did you attack them?¡±


    He gave a snort that sounded like disgust. Then he took his own hand and imitated the stabbing motion that AsaHi had shown him earlier, indicating her this time.


    She blinked.


    ¡°Kaaa..!¡± he repeated the motion, indicating her again.


    ¡°You thought they were going to hurt me?¡± she translated.


    His eyes lit up, a wide smile breaking across his face. It seemed as if he was pondering what the opposite motion of shaking one¡¯s head no was.


    ¡°Yes?¡± AsaHi nodded, demonstrating.


    The man watched her for a moment. Then he began to nod, too.


    She gave a weak little smile. Then she shook her head, ¡°No. They weren¡¯t going to hurt me. They were just going to take me somewhere.¡±


    He nodded again as if to indicate their intentions were more dangerous than just that. It was something that the girl didn¡¯t want to believe, though her instincts told her it was true.


    ¡°Still, even if you wanted to help me, you didn¡¯t have to scare us! We thought you were some sort of¡­ of¡­¡± She blanched as his eyes narrowed into serpent slits, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    He gave another snort which slid gently into something that sounded like a purr. His face showed an open fondness as he reached out his hand and placed it on her head.


    ¡°I,¡± AsaHi swallowed, suddenly uncomfortable at the gesture. ¡°I thank you¡­ for your concern¡­¡±


    The man paused, blinking hopefully at her.


    Why did he protect me?


    She lifted her pack to show him, ¡°If I lost the map in my bag, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep traveling.¡±


    A rather pleased grin spread across his face, ¡°Kaaa!¡±


    AsaHi looked at him, then scratched her forehead.


    He scratched his forehead too.


    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t talk can you?¡± she tilted her head at him.


    He tilted his head back.


    ¡°Talk. You know, like this,¡± she pointed to her lips, then to her ears. ¡°Talk?¡±


    He touched his own lips. Then with a furrowed brow that expressed his frustration, he shook his head.


    ¡°I see,¡± AsaHi frowned too. She pondered for a moment, then found herself saying, ¡°I suppose the least I could do is get you something to wear and something to eat.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t know exactly why she made the offer to the strange man in the forest ¡ª it was just the way of her people. Life outside of Nefol was a difficult one. When a stranger extended help, the Gatherings knew to gift food and a place by the fire in return. Thinking back on the night before, AsaHi realized that this man had protected her, watched over her during while she slept and found her packs for her that morning.


    I owe him a lot.


    The man arched his eyebrow at her with a peculiar expression. It was almost as if he knew her thoughts and was waiting patiently for her to come to a decision.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± she asked, surprising herself with the question.


    His face brightened and he nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡±


    The man gave a rather intense frown. Then he ran his tongue over his lips and took a deep breath, ¡°Kaaaaz¡­¡±


    ¡°Kaz¡­¡± she nodded trying to sound encouraging.


    The way he struggled, it seemed as if he had never attempted to utter a word in his life. It took all his concentration to shape his lips in the manner he desired. He took another breath and tried again, ¡°Kaaazzeeee¡­¡±


    ¡°Kaze?¡±


    ¡°Kaazzz¡­ kaazeeem¡­. kaaazeeemiii.¡±


    ¡°KaZeMi?¡± she echoed, automatically placing the sounds into a format that matched the clan names of her people.


    A strange look crossed his face as he nodded. Then, he wrinkled his brow and shook his head, as if confused.


    He looked so pitiful that she offered him a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect. Why don¡¯t I just call you Kaze?¡±


    The man gave a reserved sigh. Then, he nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Kaze. My name is AsaHi,¡± she told him.

 Book 1 Chapter 13

    What started as AsaHi¡¯s attempt to repay Kaze¡¯s kindness turned into something so much more. The girl spent the rest of that day resting, providing him with what clothing she could and fixing his scraggled mess of hair. Though Kaze couldn¡¯t hold a conversation, AsaHi still found his company pleasant and almost reassuring. She didn¡¯t realize how much she missed having someone ¨C anyone ¨C around after so many days spent travelling alone.


    That evening, she entertained Kaze with stories from her childhood. Most people she knew had heard the tales so many times that they would groan when forced to listen to them again. But not AsaHi. She was still enthralled by the legends from the long past, always mulling them over to find what truths lay within.


    Whether Kaze knew the stories or not, she couldn¡¯t tell. He listened with a riveted enthusiasm that thrilled her. It wasn¡¯t often she found someone else who seemed to enjoy the silly things that she did ¡ª especially not the people in Nefol, who often dismissed the legends as nothing more than superstitious nonsense.


    She chided her imagination to think she may have discovered a kindred spirit in the strange man. After all, she was out in the middle of the forest and she hardly knew a thing about Kaze. Still, when the morning light came and AsaHi began her journey again, she didn¡¯t object when he chose to walk with her.


    Instead, she told him more stories.


    As the girl wove tales for Kaze, the worries and fears that pushed her to the trail faded. Before she realized it, days of travel passed and the world around her changed from the familiar steep mountains to a rolling hilly land, lush with the vivid colors of spring. As the soft fingers of sunlight touched everything she saw, it was easier for her to forget that she was on the run. Every now and then, she thought she could make out the reassuring shape of a soaring dragon among the clouds, watching over the lands below.


    The evenings offered the chance to rest and learn. AsaHi spent much time around the campfire teaching Kaze how to form sounds into proper speech. He was a fast learner, and soon proved able to say a number of simple words. As the days progressed, the girl spent almost as much time identifying the names of things for Kaze as she did telling him stories. He was extremely eager to learn and she found it delightful to watch as the world of words began to open up for him.


    Under her care, his appearance also became more and more Nefolian, especially with his hair partially tied back in a wrap, similar to what the men of the city wore. AsaHi wasn¡¯t certain if it was just a trick of her eyes, but the more she saw Kaze wearing the small overcloak she gave him, the more it appeared to actually fit him. She taught him how to wrap his arms, hands and feet with dark strips of hide, which the people of the Gatherings used when proper gloves or boots weren¡¯t available.


    AsaHi also discovered ways that Kaze was startlingly unusual. In all the time that they traveled together, she never saw him eat or sleep. He refused all food, even after a long day¡¯s journey. When they stopped by a stream to rest, she was usually parched and thirsty, but he never drank. Though they often walked from sunup to sundown, she never saw him sleep or even appear to get tired. Though she never asked him about it, AsaHi knew was only a matter of time before she would find out the truth.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    That began to happen on the evening when the fire-maker vanished. AsaHi searched her pack twenty times over, and dumped everything out, all to no avail. She frowned as she imagined accidentally abandoning the little silver-squared device somewhere in the grass that morning. As careful as the girl was to make sure she packed everything, AsaHi couldn¡¯t believe that she left such an important thing behind.


    Kaze came to stand next to her, mimicking her frown. He blinked down in a curious manner, pointing to the strewn contents of the pack.


    The girl gave a long sigh, ¡°Hi, Kaze.¡±


    Kaze gave a long sigh, too. He promptly flopped down on the ground, facing her in a grim cross legged manner. Head tilted horizontal, he pointed again.


    ¡°I was looking for something,¡± she tried to explain. ¡°I think I might have accidentally left it behind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he stretched out one hand, palm open.


    ¡°What did I lose?¡± She wrinkled her nose, ¡°The fire-maker.¡±


    He pursed his lips with a confused expression.


    ¡°It makes fire so that I can cook food,¡± she pointed to the pile of brush in the center of the ring of rocks. Then she flittered her fingers to imitate a rising flame above it.


    Kaze¡¯s face was grim and questioning at the same time.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t find the fire-maker, I can¡¯t start the fire,¡± AsaHi finished, hoping he understood.


    ¡°Fire,¡± he reached over the fire pit and imitated her finger motions, painting the rise and fall of a flame, too. Then he blinked at her.


    ¡°Yes. Fire,¡± she spread her hands, making a small square shape between her fingers to indicate the fire-maker. ¡°I can¡¯t make a fire without the fire-maker.¡±


    Nodding, his eyes grew bright with sudden understanding. After a moment of observing the unlit pile of brush, Kaze turned back to her with an air of expectancy. The man began motioning in all sorts of strange directions with his hands, obviously trying to explain something to her.


    ¡°Kaze,¡± the girl shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Kaze pressed both of his palms together and began to rub them back and forth with a strange amused expression. Then, he flicked his fingers forward in a striking motion. A hissing flicker erupted from between his palms as a ball of flame shot down into the fire pit. Instantly, the dried brush caught, creating a small cooking fire.


    AsaHi shouted, falling backwards over her emptied pack in astonishment.


    Magic!?


    The girl stared at the fire, eyes wide. Then she turned towards Kaze with an open-mouthed, questioning look.


    That was a full-fledged fire spell!


    The man watched her with a pitiful look, head tilted to one side.


    The only ones who are trained in magic are the Dragon Apprentices!


    Finally, she closed her mouth and swallowed deeply, ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    If he¡¯s an untrained magic user¡­ does that mean he is tapping into the Deep Magics? Is this dangerous?


    He leaned closer trying to explain, ¡°Fire¡­ for¡­ AsaHi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kaze,¡± she finally found the voice to answer. ¡°I see the fire.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ like?¡± a brief hint of concern rose in his eyes.


    ¡°I like it, Kaze,¡± AsaHi attempted to cover her own uncertainty.


    That seemed enough to make him content. He smiled cheerfully at her, waiting with expectation for the ritual storytime to begin.


    Instead, she asked, ¡°Can you tell me about your magic? How do you know how to make fire?¡±


    Kaze pursed his lips in return, imitating something he the girl did quite often. With an unusually serious intonation, he told her, ¡°Long¡­ story.¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 14

    AsaHi stood knee-deep in the cool flow of the mountain stream, holding the heavy wet cloth of an apron-turned-fish-net. Her green eyes watched the darting flashes of silver fish under the surface of the clear water as they scattered away from her shadow.


    The girl lunged forward, sweeping out with the makeshift net. For a moment, she felt contact. The fishy squirm of a struggle between her hands. The splash of fins and water on her face. Suddenly, she slipped, the bottom of her feet sliding over the slick-moss stones. Then, she was on her hands and knees, her face down in the cold stream¡¯s flow.


    That wasn¡¯t the first time that day. And just as before, when she opened her net, nothing was inside.


    A soggy sigh escaped her lips, ¡°Almost¡­¡±


    Not that I really need a fish. But having fresh meat would be nice.


    It had been a while since she had anything other than the stale food in her pack, and those supplies were slowly growing thin.


    There¡¯s plenty to make do with out here, if I could just catch it.


    AsaHi lost track of the time they spent traveling. The hills, mountains and forests had a way of making concepts born of civilization melt out of sight and mind. Her only means of measurement were the marks on the map. The sun. The stars.


    And Kaze¡¯s extremely good sense of direction.


    More than once, he stopped her in protest, only to show her a better way to travel or avoid a potential danger. More and more, she trusted his insight, especially since more and more, he was able to communicate what he wanted to express.


    AsaHi found him to be a charming travel companion as his vocabulary grew. Kaze always had an observation to make, usually in good humor and warm spirits. There was never a time when AsaHi wasn¡¯t glad to have him with her.


    Pushing the long wet strands of hair out of her face, she pulled herself up out of the stream. Darting silver bodies sped away from her motion, the fish mocking her defeat. The girl blew out a frustrated breath and decided to take a break. Walking in wet clothes for the rest of the day wouldn¡¯t be much fun, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they needed to move on again.


    We¡¯ll be going just as soon as Kaze gets back.


    More often of late, Kaze wandered off when they stopped to rest. He never left for very long and he never came back carrying anything. When AsaHi asked where he had been, he replied in the vaguest way possible that he was out ¡°looking.¡±


    Though I have no idea what he¡¯s looking for.


    Maybe he was scouting ahead or making sure they weren¡¯t being followed by people from Nefol. He never told her more than that, though, and the evasive light in his eyes made her curious.


    Maybe next time I should tell him to bring back some food. I wonder how good he is at hunting, seeing that he doesn¡¯t seem to eat.


    The girl wrung out the apron and spread it on the top of a rock to dry. The large, flat stone was warm to the touch, so she hoisted herself up on it and sat in the quiet sunlight, waiting.


    If all the bad things hadn¡¯t happened back at home. I could almost imagine this was just a trip for fun. Almost¡­


    Laying her head back, AsaHi began to doze. The soft babble of the stream was lulling. The breeze whispered softly through the trees, swaying the branches over her head and sending patterns of light dancing over the ground below.


    In time, the sound of insects began to fade and fall silent. Where the shadows draped over her bare legs, her skin felt chilled. The girl opened her eyes at the distant hiss of moving grass, watching expectantly for Kaze to appear. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, the brush parted with the scrabbly sound of little claws and hissing breath. Curious, AsaHi leaned forward over the back of the stone to get a better look.


    She could make out dun-colored fur, patterned with darker stripes and lighter underbelly. The longish snout. Wide flat feet. The stocky, shuffling motion as it moved.


    Oh, it¡¯s just a broch.


    A small, harmless, burrowing animal of the hills, it made its meals from the insects of the soil and forest floor. Though they were very common everywhere, they were elusive, people-shy and usually nocturnal.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re a brave one, coming out in the day, aren¡¯t you?¡± AsaHi asked it, sliding forward on her palms to watch its comical, bumbling gait.


    She laughed as the creature snuffle-hissed its way straight into a log, bumping its snout against the unmoving bark. It paused at the sound, tiny ears twisting to capture her laugh. The bulky head lifted straight up, nose in the air. Deep black eyes turned its attention on her.


    ¡°Someone put a tree in the way, didn¡¯t they?¡± the girl asked sympathetically.


    The broch turned and began to shuffle through the grass in her general direction. The black eyes focused with an intense sense of intelligence as it approached.


    AsaHi leaned closer, watching with curiosity, ¡°I¡¯d give you some fish, only I wasn¡¯t able to catch any. Sorry.¡±


    Her voice broke off as the creature came closer. For the first time, she could see it up close, and something about it felt terribly wrong. The way it moved was jerky, more than just the trundle of a short-legged animal. Here and there, she could see patches of fur were missing in large clumps, the skin underneath pale and grey. The dark eyes were watery and unnatural, a stream of black dripping down one side of its face.


    ¡°Uhnn¡­.¡± the girl scrabbled back with an instant revulsion as an overwhelming smell of decay struck her senses. ¡°Are you¡­ sick?¡±


    The broch suddenly bristled all over, tiny mouth opening to show pitted, needle-sharp teeth. With an aggressive, bow-legged bound forward, the hiss turned into a blood-curdling screech. To her horror, it had no trouble leaping up the face of the tall rock.


    AsaHi screamed as she jumped down from the stone, rushing towards the last embers of their camp fire. Her hand closed around the strong walking stick that she had picked up during their travels. Rounding, she held the stick ready.


    The broch was faster than she could have imagined, bounding after her with rabid intensity. The sound was chilling and unnatural. The smell was overpowering, enough to make her vision blurry with watery eyes. And though it was small, that meant that she had less of a target to strike.


    She had to make it count.


    AsaHi closed her fists tightly around the stick as the broch leapt fearlessly over the pit of embers. Though her gaze remained focused, staring straight into the black pits of the creature¡¯s eyes, her swing never came.


    A large shape dropped down from a nearby tree, intercepting the creature¡¯s attack. Far larger and more vicious, the girl could only make out a blur of red and white. There was a cracking sound, followed by the broch¡¯s chilling screech. A short moment of struggle. Then silence.


    It took a moment before she recognized the form before her. When she did, her voice caught in her throat with relief, ¡°Kaze!¡±


    He turned towards her slowly, a strange expression on his face. His fangs were bared, lips curled back in a silent snarl. His hands were tense, almost clawlike where they gripped the limp form of the broch. Black ooze streamed out of the creature¡¯s mouth and nose, leaving the ground smoking and eating away the plantlife where the drops fell.


    A sick feeling welled up in AsaHi¡¯s chest at the sight. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the broch¡¯s disfigured illness or because Kaze had so easily crushed the creature between his hands.


    ¡°Kaze¡­ what¡­¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± he spoke with an urgent sound, dropping the limp form where it puddled on the ground.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± she pressed with a frown, still gripping the stick. ¡°Was the broch sick? Is that why it attacked me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sick,¡± Kaze echoed quickly with a grim nod. Then he reached his hand out, instructing again, ¡°Come.¡±


    She was already putting things in her pack with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting on you to come back this whole time, you know.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he answered, grimly.


    The girl paused, peering up at his face. ¡°Did you find something, Kaze?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he answered quickly. She could tell by the way that he turned his head that he wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth.


    ¡°Is there something out there?¡± she persisted.


    Kaze paused with a deep and knowing look. It was a certain profound expression that stole over his face every now and then.


    AsaHi walked to the big man, standing in front of him with crossed arms. Her voice was steady as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the truth? Is there something dangerous out there?¡±


    He rubbed the side of his face, a nervous motion he had picked up from watching the girl. Then, with a quiet croon, he answered, ¡°Maybe. AsaHi¡­ come?¡±


    She sighed quietly, wondering if she was being too harsh on him. After all, he really seemed to be concerned for her safety. ¡°Alright, Kaze. I¡¯m coming. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kaze echoed her sigh in return. Then with a comforting motion, he patted the girl on the head. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she answered, catching his hand in hers with a little squeeze. ¡°Thank you for coming back and protecting me.¡±


    His face brightened at once, washing away all the grave concern that had been there just a moment before. Something like a purr rose in the back of his throat, ¡°Welcome.¡±


    AsaHi gathered the last of her belongings as Kaze scouted around the perimeter of their camp. After throwing a dry cloak around her shoulders, the girl paused to glance back at the clearing one last time. Instantly she wished that she hadn¡¯t. There was nothing left of the broch except a black oily puddle, flaking away as the breeze brushed through the grass. A shiver rushed over her body, the glade feeling somehow darker. AsaHi pulled the collar of her cloak closed in response.


    ¡°AsaHi,¡± one of Kaze¡¯s large hands captured her shoulder, turning her away from the clearing. Insistently, he began to lead her away, ¡°Come.¡±


    Letting out a tense breath, the girl walked with him. Her feet dragged as she moved, exhaustion from fear settling over her. It was only the sound of his throaty purr that made her realize that she had propped her head against his arm.


    Kaze peered down with an eyebrow arched in concern, ¡°AsaHi sick? Yes, no?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she told him. ¡°Not sick. I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Normally, this wasn¡¯t the sort of thing she would do. But then, nothing that was happening in her life was anywhere near normal. After the scare she just had, something about Kaze felt safe. So, she decided it wouldn¡¯t hurt to lean on him. Just for a little while.

 Book 1 Chapter 15

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± AsaHi stared at the map. She turned it upside down. She turned it backwards and forwards. No matter how she looked at it, it indicated the same thing. ¡°The map says the place should be right here. But I don¡¯t see anything at all!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was eaten?¡±


    AsaHi blinked at Kaze. He had a strange way of attributing the loss of things to being eaten. Considering he didn¡¯t need to eat, she found it rather unusual. When the fire-maker disappeared, it was ¡°eaten.¡± When her bracelet came up missing, it was ¡°eaten.¡± When the hairbrush, which was ironically the item Kaze most disliked, vanished, it was ¡°eaten.¡±


    Each time she gently explained to him that things like that went ¡°missing.¡± They weren¡¯t ¡°eaten.¡± Yet, it still seemed a mistaken phrase that he was fond of.


    ¡°Kaze¡­¡±


    He looked at her, ¡°I know. You¡¯ll say, ¡®Places aren¡¯t eaten.¡¯ Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Places can¡¯t be eaten. A city isn¡¯t food.¡±


    ¡°Depends,¡± he beamed his trademark sly grin.


    It really unnerved her when he smiled that way. It was as if there was something terribly important he knew that she didn¡¯t, and he wasn¡¯t about to tell her.


    When the girl didn¡¯t reply, a concerned expression replaced the clever grin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re lost,¡± AsaHi admitted. ¡°I thought I was following the map exactly. I mean, this is where I was told to go, but nothing¡¯s here.¡±


    Kaze peered at the map from over her shoulder and studied it for a while. Then he leaned back on his heels, folding both hands behind his head. In a very deliberate way, he turned his gaze towards the blue expanse of sky. AsaHi was tempted to look up, too. When she did, she saw nothing more than the bottoms of the high-rising clouds.


    He cracked another big fangy smile.


    ¡°Kaze, do you know something?¡± she prompted.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± his tone was teasing.


    ¡°Please, this isn¡¯t a time to joke,¡± AsaHi frowned up at him.


    His face remained unabashed. Then he pointed upwards. The girl¡¯s eyes followed his indication.


    ¡°There are many people,¡± he told her with a curt nod.


    ¡°What?¡± She squinted upward, ¡°How can that be? People don¡¯t live in the clouds, Kaze.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they do now,¡± he didn¡¯t seem to be joking this time.


    Aunt SaRa said that the place I was going to was special. Maybe it really is somewhere up in the sky?


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Many people are up there,¡± he reassured her quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t feel them?¡±


    She shook her head. All she could do was peer up, squinting at the wide bellies of the clouds in wonderment.


    What if he¡¯s right? What if there are really¡­


    The sound of an unfamiliar voice echoing across the hollow pulled her from her pondering, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to move along, strangers. This territory has already been claimed.¡±


    AsaHi turned, taking an unconscious step closer to Kaze, ¡°Who¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been following and watching us,¡± Kaze murmured under his breath. ¡°Thinks he¡¯s clever.¡±


    A man stood on the crest of the hillside, framed by the blue behind him. He was tall and his white hair was streaked with the pale silver of weathered decades. Despite his age, his eyes were young and a brilliant, fiery green. His expression was fiercely intent, watching their every move with careful calculation. Between his clenched fists he held a strange weapon ¨C a hooked metal blade attached to a silver chain.


    Where did he come from?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is as far as you go,¡± the stranger held the blade up in one practiced hand, allowing them to get a good look at it. It was warning familiar to the people of the Gatherings, one that indicated the warrior was not afraid to defend himself and his land.


    ¡°What will you do if we want to stay?¡± Kaze answered, his tone turning droll. The subtle motion was obviously lost upon him.


    ¡°Kaze,¡± AsaHi tugged at his arm in concern. ¡°Don¡¯t fight with him. We can leave.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving. We¡¯ve come to find the city in the sky,¡± Kaze¡¯s eyes never left the stranger.


    City in the sky?


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± the stranger asked the very question that hovered on AsaHi¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I know a lot of things,¡± Kaze answered mysteriously. ¡°I also know your Patron wouldn¡¯t approve of inhospitality, ZenToYa.¡±


    The stranger¡¯s face grew extremely pale, a watery reflection of comprehension, as if seeing something very important for the first time. There was a mysterious twinkle in Kaze¡¯s eyes, a dancing dapple of silver-flecked teal. AsaHi wasn¡¯t certain who made the first move, but the two men walked forward, coming together in a friendly clasping of forearms.


    They know each other¡­ but how? Kaze is¡­ Kaze. And the stranger¡­ he¡¯s¡­


    ZenToYa. She knew that name. Who in Nefol didn¡¯t?


    SoYa¡¯s father¡­


    AsaHi never met ZenToYa ¡ª she only knew the tales of his great power and wit. Legends spoke of him as the first man to learn the teachings of Lord Zemi, the one that the Dreigiau chose to be his Champion. He was one of the founders of the School and the first High Guide of Nefol. He was said to be a man with a wild spirit that burned like that of his Patron. A great warrior and leader known for his powerful compassion of people. But, he died many years ago, the hero of a valiant battle in the Outterlands.


    Could it really be him? He didn¡¯t deny the name. And that weapon he carries¡­


    She could feel her pulse quicken as she watched him. Instantly, she could see the striking similarities between this man and his son¡­ TsuYa. The girl bit down on her lip.


    He looks nothing like SoYa.


    As if he could hear her very thoughts, the stranger¡¯s gaze fell upon her. AsaHi took a long step back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a fly if you leave your mouth open like that,¡± a warm smile spread over the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you really¡­?¡± she heard herself ask.


    ¡°Really what?¡±


    The girl stood, staring. She was unable to finish her question.


    ¡°Really¨C¡± he continued to prod gently. Then he offered a suggestion to finish the question, ¡°¨Creally this good looking all the time?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± ZenToYa gave her a quick wink. ¡°That¡¯s what all girls ask me.¡±


    AsaHi¡¯s mouth fell open again.


    ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s always this way,¡± Kaze gave a flickering grin of his own.


    ¡°Hey, what can I say? I learned from the best.¡±


    The two gave barking laughs, their faces plainly speaking that they thought they were the most clever creatures in existence. AsaHi couldn¡¯t help but screw her face up at the both of them.


    Her voice was tremulous when it finally returned, attempting to break through the laughter, ¡°Are you really Master ZenToYa?¡±


    The stranger frowned, ¡°Master? Is that what they¡¯re calling me back in Nefol these days? That¡¯s irony for you.¡±


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡± AsaHi stared down at her feet in embarrassment. That wasn¡¯t the reaction she expected from him.


    Why can¡¯t I say anything right? I¡¯m making such a fool of myself in front of him!


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay! No harm done, right?¡± ZenToYa turned to look at Kaze.


    Kaze simply shrugged and shoved his hands into his trouser pockets.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s all good,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°How do you know Kaze?¡± the girl frowned at them both, her brow wrinkled.


    ¡°Kaze?¡± ZenToYa arched an eyebrow in return. Then he looked at the other man repeating, ¡°Kaze?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the name she gave me. I like it,¡± Kaze replied with an unruffled face.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    AsaHi cleared her throat, ¡°Why? I thought that Kaze was your name?¡±


    Kaze gave a large fangy grin, ¡°Names are just¡­ names. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡±


    That¡¯s when she realized that they had avoided not one question, but two. She tried rewording the approach, ¡°You two know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kaze nodded finally. ¡°We¡¯ve been good¡­ friends¡­ for long time.¡±


    ZenToYa exclaimed, motioning to Kaze, ¡°And would you get a look at YOU! What happened? How?¡±


    ¡°You can thank her. She put up with me over a very long trip,¡± Kaze nodded towards the girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the other man flashed a playful mock-pity face. His grin returned full force on Kaze. ¡°Shoulda known it would take a woman to beat all the kinks out of you.¡±


    AsaHi felt a huge flush rising over her cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that! I¡¯m already Promised¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ZenToYa¡¯s face was still wolfish.


    She nodded shyly, ¡°To your son, SoYa.¡±


    He suddenly looked as if someone just dropped something extremely heavy on his foot, ¡°Really?¡±


    Kaze¡¯s expression had grown inquisitive as well.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Please, no formalities. You can just call me Zento,¡± he lifted his hands to her, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t believe I ever caught your name?¡±


    ¡°AsaHi,¡± she blurted, mouth growing dry.


    A deeply sad and wistful expression crossed Zento¡¯s face, ¡°SoYa¡­ how is he? And TsuYa, do you know him too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± she was excited just to be able to hold some sort of conversation with this strange man of legend.


    ¡°Are they doing well?¡±


    ¡°Er, I may have left SoYa somewhat distressed. But other than that, both were well.¡±


    Zento turned to Kaze, shaking his head, ¡°Last I saw them, they were only boys. And now, SoYa¡­ Promised already. How fast they grow up!¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s what I said,¡± Kaze replied.


    Zento then turned to her and gave a quick half-bow, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Morh-AsaHi. I apologize for my blunt unwelcome. I didn¡¯t know who you were, and we¡¯ve had a lot of rather¡­ unfriendly¡­. things around here lately. Lei¡¯Igro have been the least of our worries.¡±


    ¡°Lei¡¯ Igro?¡± she echoed slowly.


    ¡°Those without wings,¡± he translated.


    She gave him a curious look, ¡°Wings?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you don¡¯t know,¡± Zento pursed his lips. ¡°Before I discuss that, can I ask you a question of my own?¡±


    AsaHi nodded.


    ¡°How did you know where to find this place?¡± he asked.


    The girl fumbled around in her pocket, finally fishing out the worn and wrinkled parchment map. She passed it to him with one quivering hand, ¡°Aunt SaRa told me to come here.¡±


    His eyes grew sharp in response, ¡°SaRa?¡±


    Zento took the map and unfolded it carefully, as if it was one of the most precious things in the world. His face was soft as he studied the page. Finally, he cleared his throat and gave a choked response, ¡°I see. So she did.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, too,¡± AsaHi offered.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it,¡± he paused. Gathering up the haft of his weapon and slinging it into a clasp at his hip, Zento motioned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a million questions. It¡¯s not often that we lead Lei¡¯ Igro into the city, but this is an unusual circumstance.¡±


    The girl fidgeted, a feeling of discomfort churning in her stomach as his eyes fell on her. She wasn¡¯t sure what all this talk of cities and wings was about. It seemed as if she just journeyed from one strange situation into something potentially stranger.


    ¡°Well, never mind that,¡± Zento took her gently by the elbow, his soft smile attempting to ease her fears. ¡°Come with me, Morh-AsaHi. Some things in life are better seen than heard.¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 16

    They look exactly like the statues I saw at the Host Gate!


    AsaHi craned her head back, staring up at the monolithic stone dragons that arched over the small rock clearing. Their eyes were hooded in deep shadow, giving them a more daunting feel. Their wings reached up towards the sky, meeting at a pointed peak directly above the circle etched on the stone ground.


    ¡°Welcome to the Wayrift of Ceiswyr,¡± Zento waved one hand in a grandiose motion.


    ¡°Ceiswyr? Is that the city¡¯s name?¡± AsaHi peeked around from behind Kaze¡¯s arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just walk into the Rift and you¡¯ll be there,¡± Zento nodded.


    As he stepped forward, a light began to trickle from his form. It dripped down from his open palms, pooling into the middle of the circle, tracing the engraved runes and lighting the ground with a pale blue glow. The flame touched his eyes, illuminating them with a power from within.


    ¡°Brace yourself,¡± he told her, glancing back over his shoulder.


    That magic! It¡­ it¡¯s just like¡­


    The memory of her discovery in the Host Gate bubbled through her mind.


    But something was happening here, something different. She watched as the light enveloped Zento¡¯s form, a luminous shape drawing outwards from his body. The girl squinted in disbelief as the energy began to take form and a pair of silver-blue wings spread from the man¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Zento!¡± her voice squeaked his name as her fingers clutched Kaze¡¯s cloak, holding the hem tight in apprehension.


    Wings!


    The winged man turned to her, standing within the circle of soft light. His features were lit from the glowing pillar that extended up from the runic ground to the sky. His expression was gentle, a face that understood and sympathized with her reservations.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You have nothing to fear from this place,¡± he told her, wings dappled by the dancing reflections of the runes below. ¡°We need to move quickly. I can¡¯t leave this Rift open for long. The energy it gives off might attract notice that we¡¯d rather not have.¡±


    AsaHi bit down on her lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt you,¡± Zento extended his hand towards her. ¡°You have my utmost word.¡±


    The girl stared at his outreached hand with hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you saw on your journey here,¡± he continued softly. ¡°But we are the true people of the Dreigiau. We have sworn to use our knowledge and power for protection.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t completely understand his words, but she could hear the sincere concern that edged into the man¡¯s voice. Taking a deep breath, AsaHi moved forward. One foot in front of the other, she carefully avoided stepping on the etchings in the stone. Kaze walked next to her, patiently holding her arm.


    Light danced around them both as she passed through the first barrier. Tall shafts of blue rose from the streams of energy that flowed through the narrow rock. AsaHi lifted her face, watching the shimmers drifting up into the sky over the arched wings of the stone dragons. Their eyes were also lit a brilliant, pale blue.


    As Zento¡¯s hand closed around her own, a sharp jolt of energy raced up her arm. The light around them grew so brilliant that the rest of the world faded from her vision. Her body felt suspended in mid-air, as if her limbs weighed nothing at all. Her senses fought to tell her that Kaze was right there next to her, but she couldn¡¯t feel or see him.


    For half a heartbeat, AsaHi knew what it felt like to be nowhere.


    Then, a downward jerk sent her stomach lurching up into her throat. It took the girl a few seconds before she realized her feet were back on solid land. Caught between gratitude and relief, AsaHi slowly opened her eyes. The faded crimson of Kaze¡¯s cloak was the first thing she saw. Turning her head, Zento¡¯s huge grin beamed down at her.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°See now! That wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± he chortled good-naturedly.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± she asked weakly.


    ¡°We Rifted.¡±


    ¡°Rifted?¡±


    ¡°What? They don¡¯t teach about Rifting in Nefol these days?¡± he chided, wrinkling his nose at her playfully.


    AsaHi answered sheepishly, trying to keep from staring at her wings, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t actually one of the students in Nefol. There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Until now, I didn¡¯t believe something like this could be possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m just teasing you,¡± his tone was encouraging, as was his smile. Then he explained, ¡°Rifting is a means of magical instant travel. You stepped on the circle back on the ground and it transported you to this spot in the city. It¡¯s very economical, but requires an enormous amount of control and power to use.¡±


    Zento took a step back and motioned into the distance with one hand. For the first time, AsaHi realized they were no longer standing under the shadow of the dragons¡¯ wings. They were somewhere quite different.


    It was a place wonderful beyond imagination. The sky stretched wide, above and below them. A number of earthen islands floated serenely through the cloud tops, fading off into the distant drifts. Between soft fringes of mists, long white bridges wound in every direction, drawing delicate, vein-like paths from one island to the next.


    The islands seemed to be reflections of the world below, in all shapes and sizes, with numerous geographic features. From an islet above, a silver waterfall streamed down into a pool that gathered a few yards away. Birds darted in and out of the draping, dew-speckled tree branches. Off in the distance, a tall rise of purple mountains broke the horizon.


    She could see motion across the islands. People. Many of them were crossing the bridges on foot. But, just as many were soaring through the clouds on wings.


    ¡°Kaze!¡± AsaHi felt her breath come in great rushes. ¡°Do you see it? Is it really real?¡±


    Kaze only chuckled in reply.


    Zento¡¯s grin was insufferably large, ¡°Welcome, Morh-AsaHi, to the city of Ceiswyr.¡±


    All eyes were upon the group as they descended the steps of the first white-spun rope bridge. The winged people gathered to meet them. Some floated serenely, their wings barely moving, long trailing robes of light pastel colors fluttering around their feet. Others landed on the small island, perching in the nooks of trees or atop the silver rock outcroppings, their eyes reflecting warmly.


    Am I the only one here who doesn¡¯t have wings?


    AsaHi swallowed, clutching hold of Kaze¡¯s cloak.


    Well, other than Kaze.


    The big man stood absolutely unruffled by the sea of faces. There were people of all ages, both men and women, and numerous children. A shimmer of adulation rained all around them, from the tree tops, from the passing cloud drifts and from the sky. One word vibrated through the air with the sound of song.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Master? Master¡­ who?


    AsaHi¡¯s eyes shifted towards Zento. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but he stood, intense and commanding, as he faced the gathering. There was something almost triumphant in the way his wings spread, feathers arching up towards the sky.


    Master! Of course¡­ they¡¯re welcoming ZenToYa home!


    That¡¯s when she turned and saw Kaze. His face, too, reflected the unconstrained bliss, the sunlight reflecting from his form in a hazy, dreamlike luminosity. His teal eyes were very deep and far away, as if he was listening to something immensely wonderful. Something only he could hear. The more she watched Kaze, the more she felt that above anyone else, he belonged in the city in the sky.


    It¡¯s as if they all know each other somehow¡­


    The hum diminished into a soft undulation of sparkling harmony as a peaceful contentment fell over the island. AsaHi didn¡¯t dare to move as the stillness filled her mind. She didn¡¯t know how long they remained soundless before the first voice came again. Looking up, AsaHi could see Zento lifting his hands above his head. There was a ritualistic feel to the motion, as if it was something he had done many times before.


    ¡°Kindred of Ceiswyr! It is my honor and privileged to present to you Morh-AsaHi.¡± His voice lifted in a powerful thunder, ¡°Please welcome your new-found Sisterling!¡±


    AsaHi realized in horror that she had just been singled out. The girl felt her stomach drop straight down into her feet as all eyes fixed on her in wonderment. She took a step back only to feel the warm strength of Kaze¡¯s hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°AsaHi,¡± his voice purred quietly right next to her ear, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°What do I do?¡± she whispered back to him, grasping for any help she could find.


    ¡°Why not say ¡®hello¡¯?¡± Kaze offered gently.


    Steeling herself, AsaHi nodded slowly and took three slow steps forward. Her voice trembled to her own ears, ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    Standing alone in the flow of tall dew-specked grass, without even Kaze¡¯s warmth at her side, AsaHi felt more vulnerable than she had ever known.


    The first sound finally came, the soft crunching of grass under light sandaled feet. Approaching her. AsaHi lifted her gaze to see a little winged boy standing in front of her. He raised one hand, a delicate plumed feather pinched between his fingers.


    ¡°For hopes of your Awakening,¡± he urged, lifting the feather higher.


    AsaHi¡¯s lips parted, trying to speak. But all she could do was reach out and reverently take the gift. As she did, the soft humming rose around her again. From the smile on the little boy¡¯s face, she knew that this time it was a song of welcoming for her.

 Book 1 Chapter 17

    SoYa instantly knew that something was wrong. The life force that had once flowed through the stone of the Host Gate was missing. The presence that he could always feel was gone. Nothing remained except a churning void in the cave¡¯s darkness.


    Lord Zemi, I¡¯m here to ask for your forgiveness. AsaHi meant no harm!


    There was never a time when Lord Zemi wasn¡¯t inside the Host Gate. There was never a time that he didn¡¯t come when one of his Apprentices called.


    Everything is a huge mess¡­ I need your help.


    A gentle tickle of energy shivered through his body. It was similar the power of the Dreigiau that usually flowed through the Gate. Yet, it wasn¡¯t quite the same.


    Maybe he heard me after all.


    SoYa stood silently in a moment of anticipation, but there was no sign of the white Dragon. Not even the slightest hint of light glittered in the cave. Yet, the soft pressure in the back of his mind grew.


    ~Here, Earthian. Look here.~


    SoYa startled at the sound that flittered into his mind. The voice spoke to him in the same manner as Lord Zemi had always done, except, this voice was feminine. His eyes fell upon a pale shimmer of white behind him. Perched on one of the uprising stones was a tiny translucent sparrow, little beaded eyes watching him in with intent curiosity.


    ~Did I frighten you? My apologies. ~


    SoYa shook his head, mouth half-open in a stammer, ¡°You¡¯re not Lord Zemi.¡±


    ~That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m not. And you shouldn¡¯t be here.~


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude,¡± beads of sweat broke out on his brow.


    ~It¡¯s not intrusion that¡¯s the trouble. I warn you from concern, young SoYa. I know my brother cares greatly for you and your family. Since he¡¯s not here to watch over you, I¡¯m honoring his wishes.~


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Brother? You mean you¡¯re Lord Zemi¡¯s¡­ sister?¡± SoYa¡¯s eyes widened.


    ~That¡¯s what he calls me, yes. Though I admit it¡¯s more of an Earthian concept that just took his fancy than actual relation.~


    A tremor rushed through SoYa¡¯s body as the Apprentice inched forward, ¡°Please, I beg your assistance. I came to ask hi-¡±


    ~I know why you came. I heard your heart cry out. But still, you shouldn¡¯t be here.~


    ¡°Then Lord Zemi doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ~It¡¯s not that. He¡¯s not here.~


    ¡°Not here?¡± SoYa pursed his lips. ¡°Where has he gone?¡±


    ~Into your world. He¡¯s gone to find our other brother who¡¯s become lost. I don¡¯t know what our other brother seeks¡­ perhaps he is intoxicated by the power of the physical realm.~


    ¡°Other brother?¡± the Apprentice echoed, wondering exactly how many siblings Lord Zemi had.


    ~It hurts to see the struggle between them. But there¡¯s little I can do to stop it. Even with the seal on Host Gate broken, my power in this world is far too weak.~


    ¡°Host Gate¡­ broken?¡± SoYa peered into the darkness.


    ~Yes.~ the tiny sparrow peeped. ~There¡¯s now a fracture between your world and ours. It leaks. It was through that leak that my brothers were able to step into the physical dimension.~


    SoYa grit his teeth, ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    ~I don¡¯t know. Zemi is the one who has knowledge of such powers, not I.~


    The Apprentice fell silent for a long time. Though fear choked his words, he finally asked, ¡°Is there something I can do to help?¡±


    ~You?~


    He bowed his head deeply, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be presumptuous! I know my own power is nothing compared to the Arweinydd¡­¡±


    There was a trickling sound, like laughter. The little bird titled its head.


    ~Please, you don¡¯t need to treat me with formality. After all, I¡¯m nothing more than a sparrow, yes?~


    ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡±


    ~You are an honest and courageous soul. I can see that in you. But you alone can¡¯t mend the hole between the worlds.~


    SoYa fixed his eyes on the ground again, ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ~There¡¯s one who may be able to help, if you could find him.~


    The Apprentice pursed his lips, ¡°Just tell me who he is¡­ where he is¡­ and I¡¯ll do what I can!¡±


    ~Young SoYa, do you think you¡¯re ready to know the truth?~


    He blinked, surprised by the sudden question. Then, he slowly nodded his head.


    ~Very well. Seek out the Earthian known as NaDoTu. He knows the whole truth. Ask him about your father¡¯s Awakening.~


    SoYa¡¯s face grew very pale, ¡°Father?¡±


    ~You know how to contact NaDoTu, yes?~ she asked, not responding to his surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ do,¡± he nodded, puzzling about the Arwenydd¡¯s strange request.


    ~Good. You will find the answers you seek from him.~

 Book 1 Chapter 18

    SoYa sat next to the communication stone, waiting in a shroud of nervous anticipation. He didn¡¯t know exactly what the stone was, only that it was something that his father used to contact people ¨C namely NaDoTu. Likely, it was a creation of the strange scientist, something that they set up in the far recesses of the Host Gate¡¯s back cave during times when Father and his friends had to work together across great distances.


    Though SoYa never used the device on his own, he¡¯d seen his father activate it many times. He also knew that NaDo didn¡¯t always answer right away. Sometimes Father had to wait for a return message, just as SoYa did now.


    I hope Master NaDo is still there. It¡¯s been so long since anyone¡¯s heard from him.


    SoYa was never quite sure how NaDo became a part of the Nefolian Founders. He was younger than both Father and JinRai and hailed from one of the unusual Tinker clans from the south. His people were known for their eccentric love of mechanical things, and NaDo was no exception. It was through his wit and knowledge that magic and technology were fused to create structures such as the great Nefolian Spire.


    Though he was once best friends with Father, NaDo disappeared shortly after Father¡¯s death. SoYa always thought that it was due to grief and loss of both of NaDo¡¯s friends. However, the fact that the Arweinydd Zeni indicated that NaDo had important knowledge made the Apprentice curious if something more actually happened.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do now but sit and wait. I¡¯ll give it a day, and if I don¡¯t hear from him, I suppose I¡¯ll have to return to Nefol and find a different way to approach this.


    The Host Gate was strangely quiet with all Arweinydd presence missing from the vacant halls. The evening wore on, carrying SoYa along the fringe of a doze, until a crackling sound and calling voice jolted him awake. The communication stone lit the chamber in an electric luminance, pulsing to life with its own internal light.


    ¡°Hello!¡± SoYa jumped up, rushing across the room. He placed his palm against the flat of the stone, as if it could help the connection somehow.


    ¡°Zento? Zento is that you?¡± the distant, familiar voice asked. The faint outline of a figure reflected in the stone, growing more focused.


    ¡°Master NaDo?¡± SoYa inquired, squinting as the other man¡¯s features flickered and solidified.


    ¡°Oh! Oh dear. You¡¯re not Zento,¡± the man replied, as if to himself. One finger pushed the pair of eye lenses up on his nose, his mouth stretching into a thin line that would have been comical in any other situation. ¡°SoYa? Is that you, boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± the Apprentice answered, leaning forward in excitement. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you answered! Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Nothing to worry about,¡± NaDo assured him, seeming a bit confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen you. Where have you been all this time?¡± SoYa asked, more out of genuine concern than really trying to pry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a job outside of the Inner Realms,¡± he answered, his face reflecting hesitation and uncertainty, as if he wasn¡¯t sure he should be discussing these things. Just as quickly, he attempted to change the subject, ¡°And you? How are you and your brother?¡±


    ¡°Not so good,¡± SoYa looked down.


    ¡°Oh?¡± NaDo frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s sort of what I needed to discuss with you,¡± the Apprentice answered. ¡°I was told to find you¡­ that you¡¯d know the truth. She said that you could tell me about the Awakening.¡±


    The scientist froze, green eyes widening a bit behind the lenses, ¡°She? She who? Where did you hear that from?¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°It was Lord Zemi¡¯s sister. She told me to find you,¡± SoYa answered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I was wondering why you were the one to contact me,¡± he turned away with a grave frown.


    ¡°Were you expecting someone else?¡± SoYa asked slowly, brow furrowed. His thoughts leapt back to the beginning of the conversation, prompting a new question. ¡°You called me by Father¡¯s name. Why?¡±


    NaDo took in a sharp breath through his nose. SoYa had forgotten how easy it was to read the scientist¡¯s reactions. The lack of answer was all SoYa needed to begin to grasp the truth.


    Suddenly everything he thought he knew twisted inside out. His stomach churned, heartbeat beginning to race. SoYa¡¯s palms gripped the sides of the communication stone, knuckles turning white. ¡°Is¡­ Father¡­ alive¡­?¡±


    NaDo coughed uncomfortably. He gave a watery smile as he looked up, flinching a bit when his gaze met SoYa¡¯s. ¡°I forgot¡­ you have your father¡¯s ability to read people.¡±


    It was SoYa¡¯s turn to grow pale.


    The scientist didn¡¯t notice. Instead he began to pace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, SoYa. I can¡¯t discuss these things. I¡¯ve been sworn to secrecy.¡±


    ¡°If Father¡¯s alive, I need to know!¡± SoYa felt the words gush from his mouth. ¡°Something¡¯s happened here at the Host Gate¡­ I don¡¯t know what. Lady Zeni said¡­¡±


    NaDo stopped pacing just as abruptly as he started, cutting SoYa¡¯s words off quickly. ¡°Zeni? Yes, I know that name. But you shouldn¡¯t know it, unless what you tell me is true. You really have talked with another Arweinydd, haven¡¯t you? One besides Zemi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± SoYa answered with a deep swallow. ¡°I know this is going to sound crazy, but¡­¡±


    It was the only shot he had to persuade the scientist to help. Shyness aside, he pushed forward, telling NaDo all the things that happened. How AsaHi went to the Host Gate to summon Lord Zemi. How she was in danger from the Council, who were becoming more and more restless at the lack of Nefolian leadership. How when SoYa came to the Host Gate to talk to Lord Zemi, their Patron was no longer there. How Zeni told him of the broken seal between their worlds and of the one named Zerom, who may pose a threat to Nefol.


    The scientist remained quiet for a while, digesting SoYa¡¯s story. Then he nodded to himself, coming to a decision. When he turned back to the communication stone, there was purpose written on his brow.


    ¡°So it is, indeed, the time,¡± he began. ¡°We¡¯ve kept our silence and distance to ensure your safety and the safety of your brother. We hoped to secretly change Nefol from the inside out¡­ but I have suspicions that we¡¯re not the only ones with that idea.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± SoYa echoed.


    NaDo didn¡¯t offer an answer. He simply continued, ¡°Your father didn¡¯t die in that battle in the Spiral lands. He Awakened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Awakened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain¡­ defies logic¡­ but is, for lack of any other explanation, when a person becomes aligned with their internal balance and potential. It¡¯s a transformation in mind and body. It¡¯s a¡­¡± the man paused in his enthusiastic description, frowning at the Apprentice¡¯s lack of response.


    SoYa¡¯s face must have reflected his disbelief and confusion. The scientist was well known for rambling off on strange tangents, and this seemed to be one of them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What does this have to do with Father?¡±


    ¡°It has everything to do with your father,¡± NaDo told him, spreading his hands. ¡°He was the first Awakened, which is natural, given he is Zemi¡¯s Champion. Unfortunately, the Council used his transformation as an excuse to exile him.¡±


    ¡°Transformation?¡± SoYa echoed again.


    The man sighed, ¡°Okay. There¡¯s no way around this, I suppose. Let me demonstrate.¡±


    NaDo took a step back from the communication stone, until SoYa could see most of his form. He stood with his head down, scruffy white hair falling in his eyes, arms hanging loosely at his sides. Then, something impossible began to happen.


    SoYa knew that NaDo wasn¡¯t a magic user ¡ª his skills lay within logic and technology. However, a soft violet glow began to spread across his body, a power that seemed to come from within. The light stretched around him, struggling a little at first, before exploding from his shoulders in a pair of unfurled wings of light. For a moment, they remained nothing more than an outline of spirit-shape, before growing solid, each feather bearing a new incredible reality.


    SoYa couldn¡¯t find words, much less a voice to speak them.


    NaDo¡¯s eyes flicked up, the light within them calm and more clear, as if he didn¡¯t need his lenses to see. His voice was more measured, but still familiar, ¡°Why wings? I¡¯ve often asked that. Perhaps this links us back to something we were once, in the Time Before our time. Perhaps it¡¯s something we can only obtain through the connection of an Arweinydd power, such as Zemi. We don¡¯t really know. Even Zemi doesn¡¯t really know.¡±


    The Apprentice released a long, whooshing breath that he didn¡¯t even realize he was holding.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the scientist said, returning to his former cheerful tone. ¡°You took that well. Are you ready to hear the rest of it?¡±


    ¡°The rest of it? You mean¡­ there¡¯s more?¡± SoYa boggled, struggling not to openly stare at the communication stone.


    NaDo simply gave a lop-sided smirk in return.

 Book 1 Chapter 19

    Nothing felt right in Nefol anymore, not since the day TsuYa took leadership of the city. KoGuRai wasn¡¯t much of a feely-feely guy, but even he could see the shadows that ghosted through the streets. Once he washed the sour taste of defeat from his mouth, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that something was happening there, something that TsuYa, in all his short-sighted glory, didn¡¯t seem to perceive.


    Or isn¡¯t allowed to know about.


    People were coming up missing. A few at first, but now more and more often. Others were starting to talk about it. Fear crept over the hushed words of the common people. Nefol was no longer the safe haven it had once been.


    For KoGuRai, happiness fled from the city years ago, when his father set out on a mission and never returned. With a heart full of spite and vengeance, he took his father¡¯s place on the Council, enacting plans that would bring Nefol to its knees.


    But this wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to happen.


    Now he was set on leaving the city. It was forsaken by their so-called Patron anyhow.


    Once I get things organized, Mother and I will head out for the Gatherings. I¡¯m sure some of the Rai clan will take us in.


    KoGuRai kept his head down, hooded and obscured as he crept through the streets. He was surprised that TsuYa didn¡¯t order action against him when his rival took control of the Council. Maybe he had other things on his mind. Or maybe something else, something bigger, was keeping TsuYa from his revenge.


    It¡¯s not like him to put off things. I thought he¡¯d have shoved that scythe down my throat by now.


    Either way, KoGuRai wasn¡¯t going to risk the chance of being spotted, not when he was so close to leaving. The time would be right soon enough, but knew he had to do it properly to avoid being followed or hunted down.


    I don¡¯t know what Tsu will do if he finds me. But I¡¯m not going to stick around and find out.


    His boot squelched as he slid around a dark corner into an even darker alley.


    That didn¡¯t sound pleasant.


    KoGuRai paused, hesitant to look down. When he did, he wished he hadn¡¯t.


    Several tiny skitter corpses lay in different states of mutilation, strewn across the grimy stone. Skitters were a normal enough rodent to find in Nefol ¡ª small, furry and quite the pain in a city. They were prey for larger creatures, and KoGuRai had seen his share of dead skitters in the past. But this was something different.


    Under the looming shadow, only a few feet away, a rather large skitter hunched over the torn form of another, feasting in grotesque relish. KoGuRai felt his stomach churn at the sight of it. While skitters did eat whatever they could scavenge, meat and all, eating each other wasn¡¯t normal.


    Not knowing why, the man reached over, grabbed a nearby bottle and lobbed it at the creature¡¯s turned back. Two unfortunate things happened; his aim was off by more than he would have liked, and he earned the skitter¡¯s very annoyed attention.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± KoGuRai pulled back as the skitter faced him. Nauseous revulsion consumed his senses.


    Two dripping black eyes peered out of a half-rotted head, where strips of black flesh and matted fur hung in various stages of decomposing melt. Clumps of body were simply missing, exposing dark rot and bone, a nightmarish and twisted impossibility moving before his eyes. Its mouth opened, emitting a terrible scream before rushing KoGuRai with bristled aggression.


    Ancient Rai instincts moved his body. Before he could think straight, KoGuRai swept out his spear and plunged the point into the creature. That¡¯s when he realized his third mistake.


    Oh, Lord Zemi¡¯s Light!


    The creature burst apart on contact, pieces splattering to join the fallen bodies of the others. Parts of it still writhed, the head screaming in fury as the bottom of KoGuRai¡¯s boot crushed down on its brittle skull.


    The smell!


    It was all he could do to not sick-up on top of the scene. Instead, he stumbled out of the alley, shaking his spear rapidly. Splotches of discoloration marred the bone where the black blood sizzled and smoked, eating into the weapon¡¯s blade. With a shout, KoGuRai kicked off his boot, just in time to see the hole spreading through the sole, too.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    What was that thing?!


    Gathering his senses as well as he could, KoGuRai thrust the spear tip into the nearest rain barrel, rapidly washing the blood off the point. He didn¡¯t dare touch it¡­ already the spear blade was pitted and brittle.


    Leaning his back against the wall, he fought to calm the drumming of his heart and catch his breath. Sickness still wracked his body, his hands shaking on the haft of his weapon. If he had any doubts as to the darkness that was infecting Nefol, they were all blown from his mind now.


    As KoGuRai grappled with the bitter thoughts, he heard the sound of running feet in the distance. He side-stepped into the shadows, his ears tracing the motion. More than one person. They seemed to be approaching. Heavy breathing ¨C they had been running for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­ don¡¯t stop!¡± a voice confirmed his thoughts. ¡°We¡¯re almost to the wall.¡±


    KoGuRai ducked back behind a stack of crates as three shadows rushed past him. He remained unseen as they scrabbled towards the tall stone city wall. The structure was easily three times their height, hewn of rough and uninviting stone.


    They¡¯re going to climb it? Are they nuts?


    Nefol¡¯s gates were generally guarded, but mostly against things trying to get inside. People who were attempting to sneak out any other way were certainly up to no good.


    The echo of more armored feet sounded sharply off the buildings, causing KoGuRai to duck back again.


    Or being chased with no other option.


    ¡°Hoist her!¡± one voice called. ¡°Quickly¡­ I hear them!¡±


    The two larger shapes lifted the third smaller one, pushing it up the side of the wall. KoGuRai could make out the delicate features of a child swathed in a long, heavy cloak. A little girl¡¯s hand reached up in desperation along the stone, but she wasn¡¯t high enough to see the top.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± her voice sobbed down to them.


    ¡°Use your wings!¡± a man¡¯s voice told her.


    In one word, the world froze around KoGuRai.


    Wings?


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± she cried again.


    ¡°Drop the cloak! We don¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    One of the men pulled the heavy cloak away from the girl¡¯s back. It was like KoGuRai¡¯s memories-turned-reality ¡ª a pair of moon-lit wings spread from her shoulders¡­ smaller and more fragile. Perhaps very new.


    So much like JouKa¡­


    Despite the wings, the girl clung to the face of the stone, petrified with fear. She obviously didn¡¯t know how to use them, and they appeared to weigh her down in the process of wall climbing more than anything else.


    That¡¯s when the armored footfalls rounded the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy time! Get her out of here!¡± one of the men barked, turning to face the incoming group.


    A spiral of light enveloped him, his own wings unfurling with a brilliant pulse of energy. They were wide and large, the wings of one who knew flying well. As the shimmer of the feathers drew inwards, the man pulled his weapon from his side and advanced without fear.


    The wings seemed a whole lot less scary when KoGuRai got a glimpse of the other men who just joined the fray. Something about them felt wrong, in the same way the infected skitter in the alley had. Shadows seemed to dance around their feet in ways that shadows should not move. Their bodies were lined with strange blue runes, flickering ghostly in the moonlight. KoGuRai couldn¡¯t tell if the runes were part of their heavy leather armor, or etched into their skin.


    The man holding the girl threw his cloak over one shoulder, his own wings outlined in soft energies. He grasped the girl around the waist, securing her before beating his wings downward. Half-leaping for the top of the wall, he struggled to lift the weight of himself and the girl together.


    The clash of weapons and sparks of ghost-light filled the alley. KoGuRai could only see shapes and motions, illuminated by random pulses of chilling blue. The lone winged man fought off four others, desperate to block their path long enough for his companions to escape.


    The runed warriors tore into the battle without mercy. They quickly overwhelmed the lone winged fighter, weapons ripping into his body and sending feathers scattering into the night. If they had any remorse in the slaughter, KoGuRai couldn¡¯t see it. Instead, they pressed forward, making for the two other winged figures with intense speed.


    ¡°Give us the girl!¡± one demanded. It was disorienting to think that the runed shape had a voice that sounded anything like a person¡¯s.


    The other winged man drew his weapon in response, still fighting to hold the girl upwards in his free hand, ¡°You have to go! You have to fly!¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice broke in a scream as the runed warriors leapt on the winged man, dragging him to the ground. She was left to dangle, clutching the stone on her own. KoGuRai could see her strength giving out. There was no way she was going to make it to the top of the wall.


    Her grip came loose, wings flailing as she fell with a thump. While the warriors were still busy with the lone winged man, she had enough sense to push herself up on her hands and knees and make a stumbling run.


    Right for his hiding spot.


    Oh no! Not here!


    Chills prickled over his skin as her winged form appeared at the corner of the crates. She froze, not expecting to see someone hiding there.


    He froze, too, peering up to meet the pleading green-eyed stare. Tears ran tracks through the grime on her face. She struggled forward a little, mouthing the word ¡°please¡± over and over again. Begging him.


    All KoGuRai could do was stare at the girl, the memories of JouKa filling his vision. One hand twitched, with the natural urge to do the right thing. But as the sound of the armored footsteps came closer, KoGuRai didn¡¯t dare move. The girl gave a cry as a large hand lifted her from the ground, pulling her back around the side of the crates again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got her,¡± a gruff voice said.


    ¡°Take her to the Spire. And bring the bodies of the others¡­ I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something XaNi can do with them. Make it unseen,¡± ordered another voice.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± the armored footfalls began to move away from him.


    KoGuRai held his breath, pressing against the crates. The girl¡¯s cries bore sharply into his mind ¡ª he knew they were meant for him. Begging him to do something. He couldn¡¯t respond. To make himself known would mean a death like the winged men. Instead, he hid, shivering there for a very long time, until the cries faded into nothing more than an echo of fear in his mind.

 Book 1 Chapter 20

    So many conflicting feelings churned through SoYa¡¯s mind. The information that NaDo gave him sparked joy at the knowledge that his father was alive and sorrow at the suffering he had to endure at the hands of the Council. Curiosity at the concept of Awakening. Fear at the thought that another Arweinydd sought to gain control over the city of Nefol.


    The trip home was a long one, bubbling over with the pressure of thoughts and concerns. With no one there to discuss the revelations, the uncertainty welled up, almost unbearable within him. SoYa was relieved with the thought that soon he¡¯d be able to speak with his brother, and together, they¡¯d decide how to move forward.


    Father is alive!


    That within itself would change everything for them. Finding Father may be a difficult task, but he knew that TsuYa would be just as overjoyed about it as he was. SoYa¡¯s heart pounded with exhilaration as he rounded the corner of the Apprentice¡¯s quarters. Green eyes flickering with excitement, he lifted his fist and drummed on his brother¡¯s door.


    The Apprentice began to rock back and forth, impatiently waiting for an answer. Then, in a flurry of eagerness, he banged on it again. ¡°Tsu! Tsu, open up!¡±


    NaDo also told him that Aunt SaRa would be able to help. Though she may not know everything, she could direct them to the place where Father was now.


    Somewhere called Ceiswyr, he said. The place where the Awakened go.


    A slow scowl began to work over SoYa¡¯s face. TsuYa wasn¡¯t answering his door.


    I guess he¡¯s not home. Maybe the Council¡¯s holding him up in a meeting.


    SoYa made his way through the hall, down the stairs and outside into the warmth of the afternoon sun. As his green eyes squinted against the light, the small man extended his thoughts to seeking.


    SoYa discovered at an early age that he was a mind mage, a magic user known as an Athrylith. Manipulating thoughts, reading mind patterns and sensing emotion was a rare ability among his people, and the most feared of all the magic spheres. Because so little was known about mind powers, those who had the abilities were often unjustly scorned. After Father¡¯s disappearance, the Council chose to shun the teaching of mind magic and to restrain anyone who showed signs of using it.


    SoYa told no one that he was an Athrylith. Not even his brother knew.


    Years ago, SoYa promised his father that he would keep his abilities a secret, and he held to the promise at a high cost. He endured the baleful stares from those who looked upon him in disappointment ¡ª as the eldest son of the great ZenToYa, there were high expectations to meet. Though SoYa was best known for mediocre healing abilities, even those were very pale next to what some of the mid-ranking Apprentices could easily work. Only SoYa knew that healing was just a cover up to hide his true talent. For years he faced the disillusioned frowns of those around him. Even TsuYa had that light of pity in his eyes every now and then.


    The passing thought rippled through SoYa¡¯s mind as he located his brother¡¯s consciousness in the distance. A flickering image pulsed in his mind¡¯s eye. With a subtle nod, SoYa turned on his heel and made his way towards the Spire.


    So the Council IS calling a meeting.


    The streets were strangely quiet, a hushed feeling that forbade even the sound of his footsteps. SoYa didn¡¯t see very many people outside, and the ones he did see made no attempt to acknowledge him. The closer he moved towards the Spire, the more uneasy he began to feel.


    Something¡¯s not right¡­


    SoYa mounted the steps and reached for the tall double doors. The unearthly chill of the wood caused him to jerk back, staring at the door handle with concern.


    Whatever touched this door recently doesn¡¯t have good intentions.


    SoYa carefully pressed one hand against the cold wood, hearing nothing but a stern silence from the other side. However, he could sense them inside, familiar members of the Council. And TsuYa was among them.


    Fumbling under his robes, he drew out the small flat key that he always kept in his pocket. As quietly as he could, SoYa pressed the key into the lock. As the soft click sounded in his ears, another hand reached from behind him, stopping the motion. SoYa turned quickly ¨C he was so intent on what was happening inside the Spire that he didn¡¯t realize someone else was there on the steps.


    ¡°SoYa? Is that you?¡± The man who stood next to him was none other than KoGuRai.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said, hesitantly.


    ¡°Did any of the Council see you come in?¡± KoGuRai asked in a low tone.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve only talked to you,¡± SoYa answered quizzically. He furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± was the curt command. Without stopping to look if SoYa was following, the man turned and headed for the side of the building.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± a sinking feeling churned inside of SoYa¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re too late,¡± the other man narrowed his eyes shrewdly, slipping into the shadows behind the Spire.


    ¡°Too late? For what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± KoGuRai said.


    SoYa blew one stray curl out of his eyes and followed silently. They made their way to a small wooden door built into the back side of the building. Often used by housekeeping, SoYa was surprised that someone like KoGuRai even knew it existed.


    He did know about it, however, and he even had a key to the door. Motioning behind him with one hand, KoGuRai urged SoYa to follow him up the single flight of wooden stairs. After walking a short while down some of the dark back halls, they began to climb the steps that led them to one of the balconies that overlooked the Council room.


    At first, SoYa could only think about his precarious position, alone with his greatest rival standing at his side. But for once, KoGuRai¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t fixed on him. Instead, he pointed below.


    Various colored robes dotted the room like quilt pattern, all facing inwards towards the dais. SoYa didn¡¯t know the exact count of Council members, but the group seemed a lot smaller than he remembered. In the center of it all was something that looked like a perfectly round pool. It hovered a foot above the dais, overflowing with ghostly blue pulsing energy.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A low hiss escaped SoYa¡¯s lips, ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it creeps me out,¡± KoGuRai muttered.


    SoYa choked, ¡°Who called this meeting?¡±


    KoGuRai scowled as his hand rose to indicate the men standing on the upraised platform, next to the eerie pool. A group of high-ranking Council members gathered on the dais, wearing their official scarves and sashes. But what caught his eye was the midnight-blue robe worn by the man in the center, standing with his back to the meeting.


    That was Father¡¯s! It¡¯s the robe of the High Guide of Nefol!


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that robe belong to you, SoYa?¡± KoGuRai asked quietly.


    ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± he blinked, admitting, ¡°Technically, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why is TsuYa wearing it?¡±


    ¡°Uh..!¡± SoYa couldn¡¯t answer. He could only stare in disbelief.


    Tsu¡­ what have you done? Why¡­?


    ¡°The girl,¡± KoGuRai said, somewhat under his breath.


    ¡°Girl?¡± SoYa echoed, his question quickly answered in the unfolding scene below.


    One of the Council led a little girl up on the dais next to TsuYa. She couldn¡¯t have been much older than twelve turns, wrists bound in front of her and eyes concealed by a dark cloth. What drew SoYa¡¯s attention was the pair of feathery wings that rose from her shoulders.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the Awakened!¡± he hissed without realizing it.


    ¡°The what?¡± KoGuRai glanced at him.


    ¡°Awakened,¡± SoYa swallowed. ¡°But what are they doing to her?¡±


    TsuYa¡¯s voice intoned, low and strange to his ears. The cadence was so unlike him, as if someone else was speaking through his lips, ¡°Members of the Nefolian Council¡­ I trust that you recognize what you see before you.¡±


    Murmurs rose in the room, some of the men behind him nodding.


    ¡°Dreigiau¡¯s Cursed¡­¡±


    ¡°Even transforms the children¡­¡±


    ¡°Terrible creature¡­¡±


    ¡°We will ease the child¡¯s suffering by removing the affliction from her form,¡± TsuYa told them. ¡°Within the Pool, she will be purged, and welcomed as one of the people of the new Nefol.¡±


    The members lifted their hands, a chilling sound of cheering lifting through the room. For the first time, SoYa could make out the strange runic lights that traced over their arms, similar to the ghost light that dripped from the hovering pool. Their eyes, too, were lit from the terrible glow, causing his mind to reel back to stories of old.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± KoGuRai whispered next to him.


    ¡°Those are the markings of the Ghost Clan.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Clan? Here? Within the Nefolian Council?¡±


    ¡°What better way to keep an eye on your enemy, than spying and taking a seat of power within the city?¡± SoYa muttered to himself.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s just¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t often that KoGuRai looked so off guard. ¡°How did I never know?¡±


    I suppose I¡¯d act that way too, if I found out the people I thought were supporting me were actually Ghost Clan members.


    The cries of the little girl returned SoYa¡¯s attention to the dais. There, the Council began stripping feathers from the little girl¡¯s wings in a downpour of shimmering white. The men held her pinned down under the weight their booted feet as TsuYa¡¯s gruff voice rose and fell in a timed intonation, words foreign and guttural. His hands rose high in the air, orchestrating it all with a twisted, uncharacteristic smile.


    SoYa felt sick. Face painted with absolute revulsion, he grasped the balcony rail, knuckles white.


    The others stepped away from the child as his brother slowly dropped his hands, then lifted one again. As he did, the girl rose from the wooden platform, floating in mid air. SoYa gaped openly, feeling KoGuRai¡¯s similar reaction. This was not a type of magic that TsuYa possessed.


    The girl¡¯s white hair was cropped very short, sliced away as was the custom in handling prisoners from the old days. Only a loose-fitting, dingy white robe covered her slender frame. Blood ran from where the magnificent feathers once grew, dripping into dark pools upon the dais. The wilting child floated forward until she hovered directly above the swirling pool of energy. A chilled hush fell over the room, all eyes intent.


    ¡°It is only in dividing spirit and body, that she may be purified,¡± TsuYa slowly stretched his hands away from his body. His eyes were a dark, frigid green, his face set in a lifeless expression. He slowly opened his palm as if to drop an object from his hand. A frightened whimper rose from the child before she plummeted towards the gaping pool below.


    SoYa suddenly found himself running down the stairs, taking them in leaps and bounds. As he raced for the dais, his mouth opened in a tremendous bellow. However, his call was drowned out by the jolting ground under his feet.


    A dazzling flash of white blinded his vision as a churning nebulous of pure light erupted in the center of the hall. SoYa stumbled back, one hand held up to shade his eyes from the brilliance. As the light diminished, he could make out two people hovering in the center of the glow.


    The pool of white energy was gone and floating above the spot where it had once been was a woman. Her hair billowed gracefully in every direction. Her face glowed with an internal light, features softened and ageless. Robes of silver and sky blue fluttered around her, trailing in streams through the air. A pair of silver-tinged wings spread from her back, folded outward in a motionless elegance.


    Within her arms she cradled the motionless body of the little girl.


    Relief spread through SoYa¡¯s chest as the winged woman landed on top of a table, far away from the platform where the Council members watched. As her feet touched down and the warmth of the light faded from around her, a shocking familiarity appeared on her features.


    Aunt SaRa!?


    SoYa felt his breath catch as he gawked, eyes tracing over the small motherly woman that had raised him from his younger years. Somehow she seemed different¡­ different from the strong but caring face he had grown to love¡­ different in a frightening sort of way. As the illusion shattered before him, SoYa could feel his whole world tipping and breaking away.


    She¡¯s one of the Awakened? How long has she¡­


    TsuYa was also staring, a blank darkness deep within his eyes. Aunt SaRa met his gaze with unwavering challenge and SoYa shivered. He rarely saw his aunt look truly angry, and he certainly didn¡¯t like to see it now.


    TsuYa thrust one finger straight at Aunt SaRa, his voice echoing sharply through the room, ¡°Take them! Both of them!¡±


    SoYa didn¡¯t realize he was running forward until he was already dodging around the toppled chairs and long wooden tables. No plan. No thought. Nothing in his mind except for the reeling impossibility of it all.


    The Council members didn¡¯t hesitate. The glow within their eyes grew more intense as they moved towards the winged woman. The runic markings illuminated and a cold light trickled from their fingers in a threatening, pulsing glow.


    Aunt SaRa stood motionless. Her green eyes fixed, unblinking upon the men ¡ª especially upon the one robed in midnight blue. Her arms held fast to the cradled form of the girl. As flame erupted from the men¡¯s palms, she didn¡¯t even flinch.


    SoYa flung himself forward, bounding on the table next to Aunt SaRa. Teeth bared, eyes narrowed, his own forbidden power leapt from him. The flame died instantly as the men reeled back under the tremendous force of his mind-will. Their eyes fell devoid of thought, mouths growing slack-jawed as they wavered, barely retaining their footing. He could feel it, the desperate flutter of their minds as his own closed in around them. Their bodies lurched backwards as if under a tremendous weight and SoYa knew he held them within his absolute control.


    TsuYa¡¯s face grew ashen as his eyes lifted to meet his brother¡¯s. His voice traveled the distance between them, sounding more like himself than before, ¡°SoYa¡­? How?¡±


    SoYa¡¯s hands trembled as he fought to retain his concentration. He¡¯d never released his power over anyone else, and something about it felt terribly dirty and wrong. The Apprentice took a step back under the condemning stare of his brother. The men on the platform collapsed as he released them, where they remained lying, puddled and will-less on the wooden floor.


    ¡°Athrylith,¡± TsuYa¡¯s hissed accusation shattered his heart.


    A soft hand dropped on his shoulder. At the touch, his world shifted, focused, and cleared. SoYa lifted his eyes to meet the gaze of the winged woman.


    ¡°Are you going to stay here?¡± Aunt SaRa asked.


    It was a simple question. Yet, in the answer, he knew, his life would be completely changed. He lifted his hand to her, and she took it.


    ¡°I have no choice now,¡± his voice cracked.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not linger.¡±


    SoYa nodded and helped her down from the table. He turned towards the silent watching Council members. Those nearest to him flinched back as if he might hurt them by sight alone. No one dared to move, not even TsuYa from beneath his father¡¯s robes.


    Taking the weight of the broken child from Aunt SaRa¡¯s arms, SoYa lead the three of them at a dead run out of the Spire.

 Book 1 Chapter 21

    Aunt SaRa reined in beside SoYa¡¯s mount, a concerned look on her face. Her cream-colored rhawn sidestepped tensely as the woman spoke, ¡°SoYa, we need to rest. If I don¡¯t tend the child¡¯s wounds soon, she¡¯ll only grow weaker.¡±


    The young Apprentice turned to look at the wilted form of the girl slumping in the saddle in front of Aunt SaRa. A trickle of blood ran from the corner of her mouth and her breath came in rasping gasps, as she struggled for air.


    His own concern rose in his reply, ¡°They could be following us. Who knows how close. All they had to do is saddle up a few rhawns and they¡¯d be on our trail in no time.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± in a long graceful motion, the woman swung down from her mount¡¯s back. Her expression was one of mystery. ¡°But we¡¯ve been traveling faster than your eye lets you believe.¡±


    SoYa pursed his lips nervously.


    ¡°Besides, the rhawn need a break,¡± Aunt SaRa added lightly. ¡°I know that your father taught you to treat your mount better than this.¡±


    That¡¯s true. I won¡¯t see Thorne exhausted by my careless riding.


    Weaving the reins between his fingers, the Apprentice dismounted and ran one hand along the neck of his steed. Thorneblade had been a gift from his father. If there was one love that the two of them shared, it was for the rhawn stallions.


    Aunt SaRa laid the girl out on her cloak. Other than a random soft-throated cry, the child made no sound the whole ride. Her face was flushed and feverish and SoYa could see that she had slipped into delirium.


    The woman¡¯s hands worked deftly, hovering inches above the broken remains of the girl¡¯s bloody wings. A soft shimmer of white traced the outline of her palms. Her mouth moved with words of healing power, a rising and falling cadence of breath and light.


    SoYa watched, keeping his distance. He knew about healing arts, however, the magic that his aunt wove was far beyond his scope. It made his eyes water to watch her, so he decided to stick to his own business and give the rhawn a good rubdown. As the Apprentice¡¯s hands ran along the flank of his steed, he fought against his wandering mind. Up until now, he was so intent on simply getting the three of them away from Nefol that he didn¡¯t have a chance to reflect on the dire consequences of their situation.


    More than anything, his thoughts shied away from what he¡¯d done. SoYa could still see the slack-jawed faces of the Council members as he forced his will upon them. He could still hear the accusation in his brother¡¯s voice as he uttered the single word that SoYa feared more than anything else.


    Athrylith¡­


    SoYa only ever used his power for small, harmless things. To trace the thought patterns of someone to find them over a distance. To sense the emotions of someone in grief to lessen their pain. To help ease his brother off to sleep after a nightmare when he was a child. Never had he taken control of another¡¯s mind.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    And what¡¯s worse¡­


    After years of enduring the jeering and disappointed looks, after years of feeling last in his class, after years of failing in the eyes of Nefol, he¡¯d shown them all. Blown them all away. Left them standing in wide-eyed and open-mouthed awe.


    And it felt so good.


    How can you think like that?


    SoYa removed his cap and ran his fingers through his hair.


    How can you be proud of what you just did?


    One part of him was elated that finally, after so many years, he was given the chance to show everyone that he was indeed the son of ZenToYa, a power to be reckoned with. Another part of him shunned the arrogance of such thinking. Yet another part was scared. By his own hand, he destroyed what little was left to his familiar life and became a hunted man in his own homelands.


    A soft, familiar touch dropped on his shoulder. SoYa¡¯s head jerked up, facing his Aunt. At first he wanted to pull away from her, a hissing whisper of loathing choking in his throat. Loathing for himself. Loathing for the changed form of his aunt. The wings were now gone from her form, but she, too, was no longer what he always knew her to be.


    Her hand tightened upon his shoulder. SoYa could feel it, once again, a parting of confusion replaced by clarity of mind.


    The Apprentice blinked, coming to his senses, ¡°What¡­ what was that feeling?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to take you, too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± SoYa gave a questioning look. ¡°Take me? Who is?¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯s taken Tsu¡¯s mind,¡± Aunt SaRa gave a pained look. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it until it was too late.¡±


    He waved his hands back and forth in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The woman pursed her lips, a deep weariness wrinkling her brow. In that moment, she felt like the Aunt SaRa he had always known. ¡°Do you think that Tsu would act this way of his own free will? Do you really think he¡¯d take the position of High Guide like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± SoYa admitted. ¡°It always bugged him that I inherited Nefol. He never saw me fit for the position.¡±


    ¡°SoYa¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t true!¡± he protested, spilling out what had been unspoken all this time. ¡°No one said it outright, but the feeling was there. Everyone thought I was weak and a disgrace to Father¡¯s memory.¡±


    ¡°SoYa,¡± she said again, this time more firmly.


    He looked away, finally answering her question, ¡°No. It¡¯s not like Tsu to do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Something has embedded itself in his mind,¡± Aunt SaRa spoke quietly. ¡°I felt when I confronted him today. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I can tell you that TsuYa isn¡¯t acting of his own will.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something we can do to help him?¡± SoYa swallowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I do know that the darkness wants you, too. And you can¡¯t help Tsu if you allow yourself to be controlled. You must fight the thoughts and fear in your heart. You have to recognize they aren¡¯t of your own making.¡±


    SoYa blinked up questioningly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even think that it was your impulse that led you to cast magic on those men,¡± Aunt SaRa gave him a long, quiet look. ¡°It was not like you¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head somberly. ¡°That¡¯s my power, Aunt SaRa. I really am¡­¡±


    ¡°Athrylith?¡± she finished for him.


    He nodded.


    The woman sat stone-still, continuing to watch him.


    ¡°Do you¡­ hate me?¡± SoYa finally asked, the silence growing too much for him.


    ¡°Of course not, SoYa,¡± she said quietly, without a second of hesitation. Then she added, ¡°I could ask you the same thing about my wings.¡±


    The Apprentice took in a quick breath, studying her. Her voice, her mannerisms, her gentleness¡­ it was all the same as he remembered. Even with the wings.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m the cursed creature your brother proclaims?¡± she asked.


    Their eyes met for a long moment. SoYa didn¡¯t trust himself to answer.


    ¡°Everyone embraces their own secrets, SoYa. Some secrets are heavier to bear than others,¡± her voice came softly to his ears. ¡°There will always be the frightened people who will shun things that are different. But you have to go on loving those people, just the same.¡±


    SoYa felt his chest tighten as Aunt SaRa uttered the words that his father used to speak.

 Book 1 Chapter 22

    AsaHi woke to find herself draped in a satiny night robe. She lifted her head, her long white hair spilling over her shoulders as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. It took her a few moments to realize where she was.


    Of course¡­ it¡¯s Ceiswyr!


    The girl peered around slowly. The outside walls shifted in color, from the soft white floor to a transparent domed top, allowing her a wondrous view of the sky-world outside. The structure arched up and connected to the rest of the compound in a solid, warm grey.


    Dangling her feet over the side of the bed, AsaHi gently ran her fingers through the downy blankets. Then she slipped out of the covers and pattered across the floor on bare feet. The wall shivered when she came near, and shimmered away as she reached out to touch it. AsaHi blinked at it for a moment before gingerly stepping forward. The floor followed her feet, spreading out before her in a strange makeshift balcony. The girl paused, watching it with an uncomfortable, accusatory face.


    ¡°Now if you drop me¡­ or do anything funny¡­¡± she muttered down to it.


    It did not drop her. Nor did it do anything funny. In fact, it did nothing at all.


    She proceeded to stand there, her eyes gazing out over the slumbering sunrise that took place far below the cloudbank. The colors flushed through the sky, light blushing up from below in a pastel sea of rippling cloud.


    AsaHi couldn¡¯t stop staring.


    ¡°Awesome, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Awesome isn¡¯t the word I¡¯d choose, but it works,¡± the girl was so entranced by the view, she didn¡¯t realize someone had joined her.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The large crimson form of Kaze dropped down from out of nowhere, landing without a sound. Crouching nearly brought the two of them to eye level. ¡°Did you have pleasant dreams?¡±


    ¡°Dreams?¡± Feeling rather daring, she replied, ¡°How do you know about dreaming when you don¡¯t even sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡± Kaze¡¯s grin faded as he gave a rather despondent sound of acknowledgement.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Or¡­ do you really sleep, and I just never see?¡± AsaHi asked.


    ¡°No. I have no need to sleep as your kind does,¡± his eyes were very deep as they turned towards the girl.


    She felt herself shiver, ¡°My kind? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Kaze gave a casual shrug as if talking about the weather. Then he draped his legs over the edge of the balcony and sat down in an offhand manner.


    ¡°Kaze?¡± She could feel her heart pounding in the silence. ¡°You aren¡¯t like my people, then?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious, Sunshine?¡±


    AsaHi sucked on her lower lip, her skin prickling.


    ¡°Does that scare you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted slowly.


    ¡°I see,¡± the big man then fell back in a full-body sprawl, arms flung wide to either side, eyes searching the heavens. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it should matter.¡±


    ¡°Why what should matter?¡± the girl heard herself echo.


    ¡°What someone is or is not,¡± Kaze turned his gaze back to her. It was warm and gentle. ¡°Why should it matter what someone is as long as you like to be with that person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the girl repeated, taken off guard by the shift in the conversation. ¡°To some people, it does matter. To a lot of people, actually.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°It depends,¡± she answered. Then she asked with a bit more conviction, ¡°If you¡¯re not like me, are you like the people of this city?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    AsaHi felt her breath draw in sharply. The question on her lips choked and lingered.


    Then what are you?


    She could see in his eyes that he knew exactly what she was thinking. Something told her that she should be concerned. After all, he had just admitted he was not like her people or the people of the floating city. But his words haunted her.


    He¡¯s alone, just like me. There is no one here that¡¯s like him, either.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± he told her, answering her thoughts. Before she could say something about it, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯m here. How can I be alone when there¡¯s someone sitting right next to me?¡±


    ¡°You can be. You can feel lonely even when standing in a crowd of people,¡± she said.


    ¡°Lonely?¡± He turned his head, a shock of wild white hair falling into his eyes, ¡°Do you ever feel that way?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel like that now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kaze sat up suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make it sound like I don¡¯t like your company,¡± she told him, quickly retracing her steps.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± There was a strange expression in his eyes. They seemed to be looking beyond her, into her. And she didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he wrinkled his nose playfully. ¡°I just¡­ feel.¡±


    ¡°You feel what?¡± the girl gave him a puzzled look.


    He shook his head, squinting slightly, ¡°I simply feel.¡±


    AsaHi blinked at him with a furrowed brow of confusion.


    ¡°And I like it!¡± his voice purred to her in its rugged, golden tone.


    With a quick wink, Kaze was on his feet and gone. There was no mistake ¡ª she had seen a hint of embarrassment in his expression. AsaHi was more surprised to find her own face flushed with an unexpected feeling of delight.

 Book 1 Chapter 23

    ¡°Master ZenToYa? I¡¯m sorry to bother you,¡± AsaHi approached him with hesitation.


    The man turned his head in a playful, half-upside-down manner and peered at the girl where she peeked shyly at him from behind a tree branch. She just happened to stumble upon him while exploring the wonders of the strange floating islands.


    ¡°No bother,¡± he assured her, a fatherly smile creasing his face. ¡°But what did I tell you about calling me Master? Seriously, just Zento is fine.¡±


    ¡°But everyone else called you Master,¡± she answered. ¡°At least, they did when they came out to greet us.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°They weren¡¯t greeting me like that. There is only one Master of Ceiswyr.¡±


    ¡°Master of Ceiswyr?¡± AsaHi¡¯s mind reeled, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±


    The man nodded gently, patting the grassy spot next to him in invitation. His wings fluttered once, stretching to relieve the kinks, like a person stretching their arms after a long sleep. Sucking on her lower lip, the girl made her way to stand shyly next to the man of Nefolian legend. In a simple, cross-legged manner, she sat.


    ¡°Where do you want to start?¡± his tone was suddenly very serious.


    AsaHi realized that Zento was finally allowing her what she had been yearning for ¡ª the chance to ask the millions of questions that clouded her mind. Just as suddenly as she gained this right, she found herself facing the dilemma of what to ask first.


    Finally, she took in a deep breath and began, ¡°How did you get here? Everyone thinks you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± he supplied.


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that the question should be ¡®how did I get here,¡¯ but rather ¡®why am I here.¡¯¡±


    She gave him a puzzled look.


    ¡°I assure you, I haven¡¯t been snuffed out just yet. It wasn¡¯t my choice to allow anyone to think I was dead¡­ that was all the work of the Council in Nefol,¡± he said.


    AsaHi blinked, ¡°The Council? But why would they do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Their authority was founded on my good name,¡± Zento leaned back, squinting into the sky, as if he, too, was looking for an answer from above. ¡°I suppose they¡¯d rather see me go out in a blaze of glory than to fall into shame. At least then, the legend that founded Nefol would be remembered with pride through the ages.¡±


    ¡°Why would the Council see you as shameful?¡±


    ¡°Because of these,¡± the man thumbed back over his shoulders, stretching his wings once again.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°They know about¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Some of them do,¡± Zento looked away. ¡°They didn¡¯t see this as a good thing. Called it a curse or an infection of the Bane. Whatever they believe, the Council turned on me. Whether that was just an easy excuse to supplant me, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    AsaHi reached out, placing her hands over one of his. Something within felt so terribly sad for him, ¡°And you just left?¡±


    ¡°At the time, I was running for my life. No one had experienced an Awakening before ¡ª I was the first,¡± he said.


    ¡°But, SoYa and TsuYa think that you¡¯re dead! Couldn¡¯t you have at least told them?¡± she spread her hands in protest.


    ¡°Nowadays I wouldn¡¯t be so afraid to show them. But back then, for all I knew, I was becoming the monster the Council claimed. I¡¯d never heard of an Awakening before. I knew nothing of it,¡± Zento¡¯s eyes grew distant. ¡°In this city, Awakening is something wonderful and beautiful, something to be celebrated. But my own Awakening was very frightening.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come back¡­ or send word¡­ or something? Why let them think¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That would have been the most rational thing to do. I will admit, despite what all the stories tell you, I¡¯m not always the most sensible person,¡± a grim look spread over his face. ¡°I was also worried that if they knew the truth, my family may have been in danger from the Council. They were both so young¡­ too young to fight that fight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss them?¡±


    ¡°With all my heart,¡± he nodded. ¡°But I believe that one day they¡¯ll both find their way here. I know I¡¯ll see them again.¡±


    AsaHi looked down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¨C¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Zento¡¯s smile was reassuring. ¡°That was then ¡ª it¡¯s over and gone. I look forward to the day when I will meet my sons. And I¡¯m not unhappy here. So please, no sadness on my account. Besides, I hate seeing a sweet little girl in tears.¡±


    She wrinkled her brow at him.


    Zento winked with a teasing grin.


    The girl cleared her throat, trying to hide her own smile.


    ¡°Now what else is there you¡¯d like to know?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°The wings¡­ the Awakening, you called it? What¡¯s this all about?¡± AsaHi asked, eyeing his wings.


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to explain. Where to start?¡± ZenToYa leaned back, staring up into the shifting light between the branches above. ¡°Zemi once told me that everything began with a terrible accident.¡±


    She gave a hissing breath, ¡°You mean Lord Zemi?¡±


    He arched an eyebrow at her, ¡°Funny you call him that now.¡±


    ¡°Uh..?¡± AsaHi shot him a strange look.


    ¡°But yes, anyhow, there was a Mistake. No one¡¯s quite sure of what it was, but it messed a lot of things up. Apparently before we ever existed, there were other civilizations, lifetimes, beings¡­ it¡¯s referred to as the Time Before,¡± he spread his hands as if to illustrate the magnitude of it all.


    AsaHi tilted her head, leaning back on her palms. Her green eyes were wide with imagination.


    ¡°Who they were and what they were like, I don¡¯t know that we¡¯ll ever find out. All I do know is when this Mistake happened, it took almost everything with it.¡±


    ¡°What caused the Mistake?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Zemi never really said,¡± Zento shook his head. ¡°All I can be sure of is that many of the living creatures were destroyed, including most of the Arweinydd themselves. A group of young Arweinydd that were somehow protected managed to make it through¡­ again, we don¡¯t really know how.¡±


    ¡°Is that where Lord Zemi came from?¡± AsaHi asked.


    ¡°Yes. It seems that when an Arweinydd comes in contact with a potential living planet, they can make a connection,¡± ZenToYa chose his words carefully as he spoke. ¡°The Arweinydd taps into the flow of the world¡¯s energies, a sort of symbiosis that helps the life on the planet flourish and develop. Through this connection, the Arweinydd also grows stronger and becomes a Patron.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± she pursed her lips as she tried to take it all in.


    ¡°And that is what is happening now,¡± he concluded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand,¡± AsaHi breathed softly.


    Zento paused for a moment, recollecting his train of thought. When he spoke again, his voice was level and sure, ¡°Zemi once told me that in the Time Before, some Arweinydd and the Earthians sought harmony. When they came together, both the people of the planet and the Arweinydd began to grow together and become as they were meant to be.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    ¡°Ultimately, we become Awake,¡± he explained, wings stretching once again. ¡°And when we Awaken, the wings appear.¡±


    ¡°Awake¡­¡± AsaHi echoed.


    ¡°The people of this city, the Cyngan, are people that once lived in the Gatherings, and even in Nefol. They are not so different from you,¡± he told her. ¡°But through the natural blending of knowledge with the power of Zemi Dreigiau, they¡¯ve changed. The wings are just an outer visible mark of this change.¡±


    ¡°Then this city¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is a refuge for the Cyngan,¡± his voice grew quiet. ¡°Those of us who spend enough time understanding our forms can hide our wings when we need to. Some choose to return to the ground to find others as they Awaken and lead them here for safety. I¡¯m afraid that most of the people on the ground would misunderstand what we¡¯ve become.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± The girl shifted her weight back and forth nervously.


    Sensing her discomfort, Zento gave her hand a gentle squeeze, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, AsaHi. You¡¯ve got higher connections here than most do.¡±


    AsaHi frowned at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, well,¡± the man pursed his lips. ¡°Some things are beyond me to discuss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Kaze, aren¡¯t you? He has some sort of connection to this place, doesn¡¯t he?¡± AsaHi pressed.


    He simply gave a soft, sad laugh, ¡°You do have some fire in you, I see.¡±


    AsaHi furrowed her brow up into his grinning face.


    ¡°If you want to know where to find the answers, I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± the girl straightened slowly, a question mark forming on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you don¡¯t already know, mind you,¡± Zento rose to his feet, looking down at her.


    AsaHi stood up too, sucking on her bottom lip.


    ¡°His real name isn¡¯t Kaze. Find out what it is, and you will have the answer to all your questions,¡± the winged man told her with a nod.


    She opened her mouth, eyes widening. Somehow she did know that. But it never occurred to her to start there ¡ª with a name.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you. If you want to know more, you better start asking him,¡± Zento raised a hand causally before he turned to walk away, leaving the girl lost to her thoughts.

 Book 1 Chapter 24

    AsaHi was beginning to wonder if Kaze was avoiding her. For days after her discussion with Zento, she was left on own to explore the floating islands. While the place was wondrous, AsaHi still couldn¡¯t get past the feeling that she was out of place among the winged people.


    Cyngan.


    That¡¯s what Zento called them. She wondered if the word meant something or if it was just a name they chose.


    The Cyngan never treated her differently. They appeared to enjoy setting aside their task, no matter what it might be, to tend to her concerns. Over time, the girl found herself growing warm towards the winged people, just as they were warm towards her. Not sure how she was certain, AsaHi knew that the Cyngan were deserving of her trust.


    Maybe Kaze left me alone so that I could learn about them.


    AsaHi didn¡¯t know why Kaze vanished, but after their last talk out on the balcony, he did not return. At first she wondered if he knew what Zento told her and was avoiding her prying questions. Or maybe it had something to do with the way he left her the last time they talked. A tingling sensation rose within her chest as she remembered.


    I wonder what he meant by ¡°I feel?¡±


    Something about the way he said those two words left her with shivers. But what was even more troubling was the way her own pulse quickened when he drew close to her. She¡¯d never felt that way before, a giddy nervousness that left her grinning afterward.


    AsaHi trailed her fingers along the stream of mist-moss, watching as it evaporated and shimmered back in place elsewhere on the tree branches. As beautiful as the world was. As kind as the people were. As astounding as everything was¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but miss Kaze.


    She found her thoughts straying back to the strange, fanged-smile. She wondered where he was. She wondered if he was okay. She wondered when she¡¯d see him next. Sometimes she even imagined the coarse barking voice coming from above, and turned to see that no one was there.


    With great shame she realized she thought more about Kaze than she did about being back home. Or even about SoYa.


    The girl took off her silver-strapped sandals as she wandered upon a passing brook. Laying them aside in the grass, she lifted her robes and began to walk over the rocks along the water¡¯s surface.


    SoYa would like this place. It¡¯s so peaceful. So contemplative. Though¡­


    She wrinkled her nose as the image of the small man came to mind. It took a lot of effort to superimpose the image of great snowy wings on his back. They just didn¡¯t seem to fit.


    A school of dancing fish began to follow her, all the hues of the rainbow under the dappled sunlight. AsaHi laughed as a few of the bolder ones began to wiggle their fins up through the water¡¯s surface for recognition.


    How odd!


    The girl bent down and reached her hand towards them. Instantly they scattered, swinging around in a wide arc to swim back towards her, a spray of silver water shooting into the air. AsaHi gave a squeal as she was squirted.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A low-throated chuckle rose from behind her, ¡°I think they like you!¡±


    The girl stood up, turning instantly at the voice, ¡°Kaze!¡±


    He grinned in return.


    When she saw him, AsaHi could only stutter broken sounds, stricken speechless by his appearance. His common half-cloak was replaced by a highly ornate flow of red, black and gold robes. Runes traced up and down the hem and in the very center was an intricately woven image of a great rearing dragon. The man¡¯s long white hair was pulled back into a highly decorative full wrap ¡ª a sign of great rank and power, something that was fit for a High Guide, if not the Arweinydd themselves. It was a mark that demanded great respect.


    AsaHi tried not to stare, but found herself woefully unsuccessful, ¡°Kaze¡­ where have you been? Why do you look like this?¡±


    He pursed his lips with a strangely subdued light in his eyes. She crossed the remainder of the stream to stand on the bank, keeping some distance between them. Something about his demeanor set her on edge.


    Kaze rubbed the back of his head with one hand, ¡°So many questions. I suppose I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me the truth this time?¡± she quickly put him on the spot. He wasn¡¯t getting away without finally answering some of her questions.


    He gave a forlorn frown.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t even know your real name,¡± AsaHi added.


    ¡°I tried to tell you my name from the start,¡± he spread his hands with an innocent plea. ¡°You persisted on calling me what you pleased. I didn¡¯t correct you since you seemed quite happy with the name you picked out for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse and you know it,¡± she planted her hand on her hip. ¡°Not to mention you left me here alone, when I don¡¯t know anyone at all.¡±


    ¡°You know Zento.¡±


    ¡°Not very well,¡± AsaHi huffed and scolded. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, you vanished without a word!¡±


    ¡°You were worried about me?¡± he gave a wide grin, unfazed.


    ¡°If you want to know, yes. I was,¡± she shot him a flustered look.


    ¡°Sunshine,¡± he gave a pitiful look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suppose I should¡¯ve told you I was being called away.¡±


    ¡°Called away? To do what?¡±


    ¡°My people wanted to meet with me,¡± he answered simply.


    Something about the way he said it sent a chill through her body. Instantly, her bold tone grew more somber, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault that you don¡¯t,¡± Kaze looked honestly apologetic. ¡°But seeing how so much has happened already, I wanted to give you more time to rest and find your footing.¡±


    ¡°Your people?¡± For some reason, she was stuck on those two words.


    ¡°Yes, my people. Those who live in this city. It would be poor of me not to spend some time among them, as much as they¡¯ve given up in my name,¡± Kaze nodded slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disappoint them. They¡¯ve waited so patiently.¡±


    AsaHi¡¯s eyes studied his robes, then his hair. Her words came slowly, ¡°So you are a very important person here?¡±


    ¡°You could say that, I suppose,¡± he offered a fangy grin.


    A growing meekness flushed over her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± he reached a hand out, dropping it on her head in his familiar manner. ¡°Don¡¯t get all shy on me now.¡±


    She found it very difficult to look at him, ¡°So you were the one that they were welcoming when they said Master?¡±


    Kaze gave a little frown, taking her shoulders between his hands and gently pulling AsaHi around to face him. ¡°What did I just say? You wanted the truth, yes? And I¡¯m telling you the truth. I am no different than the day we met in the forest.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. Her hands shook as they touched the rearing dragon insignia on the front of his robe.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going over half as well as I hoped it would,¡± he admitted. ¡°Maybe it was too soon for me to return. I just couldn¡¯t stand to see you fret.¡±


    Dragon¡­?


    The girl¡¯s mind staggered with the impossibility of imagination. As if he was aware of her thoughts, Kaze took a slow step backwards.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he stammered, ¡°I need to go.¡±


    The complications of his words didn¡¯t dawn on her until she looked up to find herself alone. Her whole body quivered as her mind reached back, striving to remember¡­


    His name¡­ Zento said to find his name. When I asked him that first day¡­ what did he say?


    A rising cadence filled her mind with one word.


    Kaze¡­ Kaze¡­ Kaze¡­


    She shook her head.


    No¡­ that wasn¡¯t all there was to it. It was more like¡­Ka¡­ ze¡­ mi¡­


    Her eyes squinted, running the sounds through her mind.


    Kazemi. KaZemi¡­KazeMi? KaZe Mi? Ka¡­ Zemi¡­


    The world around her faded away as realization rushed over her.


    Zemi¡­

 Book 1 Chapter 25

    Another twilight draped across the land, the end of a long day of riding. Though SoYa had no way of measuring how far ahead they were from those who may be following, they were all too tired to ride any further.


    He built the fire low and sheltered, deep within a thick forest glade. There weren¡¯t any roads to follow where they were traveling now. They were being guided only by the light in Aunt SaRa¡¯s eyes, to a place SoYa knew nothing of.


    Aunt SaRa says that Father will be there. That it¡¯s the place he¡¯s been all along.


    The hope of seeing his father again helped to ease the bitter sting of his brother¡¯s betrayal and kept him moving. Even when lugging an old rusted bucket up the hill, as he was at that moment. Aunt SaRa wanted to make a proper soup that night, she said. And that required proper water. Water required fetching. Mind mage or not, SoYa had found the bucket presented to him for the task.


    I guess some things really don¡¯t change.


    The stream wasn¡¯t far from their hidden camp and the bucket wasn¡¯t really that heavy. It was rusted, but the only bucket that he found in the rhawn stalls as they made an attempt to grab supplies for their hasty ride. It certainly needed a good cleaning before it could produce anything near to proper drinking water.


    When SoYa finally reached the edge of the stream, he knelt down and began to wash the bucket out with a spare cloth. The early sheen of moonlight broke over the horizon, dappling the surface of the water. The night around him was strangely silent, as if the world was holding its breath in apprehension.


    In the still, heavy air, SoYa heard a sound ¡ª a soft, melodic voice speaking his name. When the Apprentice looked up, a wonderful vision appeared before his eyes. The rusty bucket clattered hollowly as it dropped at his feet. It took a moment before he could gather his wits enough to make a sound.


    ¡°AsaHi?¡±


    She stood on the other side of the stream, watching him with deep green eyes. It was so long since he last saw her, but she was just as he remembered ¡ª inquisitive face lit in a half smile along the curve of her pink lips.


    ¡°AsaHi, what are you doing here?¡± SoYa stammered.


    It never occurred to him that the place they were heading to might be the same place Aunt SaRa had sent AsaHi earlier. Nor did it occur to him that they might catch up with the girl in mid-course, for she was traveling on foot and they were riding rhawn-back.


    No matter how the chance happened, SoYa felt his heart lighten at the sight of the girl. His longing yearn for her reassurance was almost too much to bear. When she extended her hand towards him, the Apprentice lifted the edge of his robes and began to stride over the slick rocks, crossing the stream.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± he told her, balancing precariously as he stepped. ¡°I was so worried¡­ I wondered if I¡¯d ever see you again!¡±


    ¡°SoYa, why are you here?¡± AsaHi reached both of her hands out to him with a questioning face. ¡°I thought you were back in Nefol.¡±


    He blanched a little, trying to think up a quick answer. Little wonder that she would be surprised to see him. Because she was right. He was supposed to be back in Nefol.


    ¡°Some things came up,¡± he replied as vaguely as he could, making the last hop to the opposite bank. Then he switched tactics, ¡°But what matters most to me is that I know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    The girl came closer, a hint of a smile on her lips. Teasing. ¡°You¡¯re such a romantic.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The Apprentice smiled in return, reaching out to take her hand. As he did, a strange tingling sensation spread up his arm and over his body, something that made his hair stand on end. Though he couldn¡¯t place what made him feel that way, he pulled away from her.


    She snagged the edge of his robe sleeve, green eyes large and luminous as she peered up at him.


    ¡°AsaHi..?¡± SoYa didn¡¯t know why his voice sounded so uncertain to his ears.


    ¡°Now we can go back,¡± she told him, her gaze direct, straight into his own.


    ¡°Back?¡± he echoed. For some reason, he was feeling light-headed.


    ¡°Back to Nefol,¡± AsaHi answered.


    ¡°To Nefol¡­¡± his thoughts began to swim in hazy circles. He heard himself speaking as if from a distance. ¡°Yes. Nefol. That is where we should be going. Why are we out here¡­ running away from¡­¡±


    A sudden frightening image flashed through his mind. The memory of his brother. Dressed in the Robes of the High Guide. Ordering his capture, possibly even his death. And the death of Aunt SaRa, too.


    Shaking his head, SoYa¡¯s mind cleared. It was all too obvious why they were running. Why they could not go back to Nefol. His answer came sharply, ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± AsaHi seemed disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± SoYa explained quickly. ¡°Something¡¯s going on there. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s taken Tsu. And now, if we don¡¯t keep running, then¡­¡±


    ¡°You can fight him,¡± she answered.


    The thought of it curdled his stomach. She must have seen the ill reaction reach his face because she pressed on.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not afraid of going back. I¡¯m not afraid of the Council. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone, not even Tsu,¡± AsaHi reached out, wrapping her delicate arms gently around him. ¡°I know you¡¯ll protect me.¡±


    The tingling had returned, so intense that it was almost numbing.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you, SoYa?¡± her voice seemed to drown out everything else in the world.


    And as much as he loved her. As much as he yearned to see her again, safe and in his arms. As much as he had missed her¡­ everything within him screamed a sharp warning in his mind. The words of Aunt SaRa came back to him in a rush of realization.


    ~ You must fight the thoughts and fear that rise in your heart. You have to recognize they aren¡¯t of your own making ~


    The tingles were no longer tingles but sharp prickles against his skin. SoYa fought to clear his head and gain control over his limbs. He fought against the influence that was trying to overwhelm him¡­ control him¡­ change him like it had changed his brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not¡­ AsaHi..!¡± SoYa hissed through clenched teeth.


    It took every bit of strength in him to push her away. Though he didn¡¯t think he had used very much force, AsaHi recoiled as if struck a great blow. Staggering back, her face was obscured by long strands of white hair. Her breath came as a low hissing sound as she struggled to say his name.


    SoYa backed away, one foot slipping off the bank with a splash in the shallow running stream. He could feel it now. Everything about her was wrong. Unnatural. Even the way she held herself was now hunched and slack-limbed, like a creature being held up by some outside force alone.


    When she spoke again, her voice was a dry, rasping whisper. ¡°Come back to Nefol, SoYa. Come back and claim what is rightfully yours¡­ or will you let it fall to the darkened hands of your brother?¡±


    SoYa just shook his head, backing away more. If she was trying to tempt him, the only response she earned from him was revulsion and horror.


    Seeing this, the voice became more forceful. Frightening. The limp form took a shambling step forward. ¡°How long do you think you can resist me, Athrylith-child. Do you really think that your feeble Earthian mind can withstand my will? I give you one last chance to make your own choice before I make the choice for you.¡±


    Panic flooded his mind. All the Apprentice knew to do at that moment was run. He hardly watched where he placed his feet as he bolted back across the stones that led to the opposite side of the bank.


    Somewhere behind him, a terrible, inhuman shriek sounded. It echoed sharply through his mind, painful to his keen senses. He stumbled and almost fell flat as he reached the other side of the stony bank. Sharp rock pierced his palms where he caught himself, but SoYa didn¡¯t feel the pain.


    Just the panic.


    The Apprentice fled frantically, the sound of hollow laughter haunting his every step. He dodged the shadows that grew and stretched across his path, reaching with long spindly claws. Screeches echoed from the very stone of the earth.


    He could see the pale firelight ahead, a light that would bring them no safety. He could hear Aunt SaRa¡¯s shouts and see the form of the huddling little girl at her side. As he burst into the camp, SoYa grabbed anything that was close enough to be gathered. A pack. A blanket. There was no time to stop for anything else.


    His free hand ushered both woman and girl towards swaying, uneasy mounts. His voice commanded more strongly than he intended, ¡°Ride! Ride!¡±


    As the darkening forest shadows began to seethe, they rode on tired hoofbeats. A flight into unending night.

 Book 1 Chapter 26

    ¡°This way, just a little further now,¡± SaRa urged, tugging gently at the reins of her mount as she led it over the craggy grounds.


    The little girl slumped motionless over the back of the rhawn. She looked worse every time SoYa glanced up at her. Despite all the time that SaRa spent with the child in healing wraps and incantations, nothing seemed to be improving her situation.


    No matter where we go, TsuYa will follow. And now that he¡¯s taken up the robes of the High Guide, he has the Council of Nefol to support his actions. He could follow us into any town and simply demand our capture.


    SoYa eased Thorne around a particularly steep pile of stone, weaving between the scraggly rock brush. Sweat stood on his brow under the rim of his cap. The climate in this area was a lot warmer than a mountain range should be.


    After all, I am Athrylith. That¡¯ll be enough to turn people against us.


    Aunt SaRa¡¯s face was lined and grim, speaking measures of exhaustion and worry. Now and then, her head nodded, chin dipping to touch her chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he peered over one shoulder in concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± the woman paused to catch her breath, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a tad tired. I¡¯m not as young as I used to be.¡±


    We¡¯ve ridden nearly non-stop and every chance she gets, she¡¯s been putting healing wards on the girl. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s about to pass out.


    Aunt SaRa¡¯s eyes turned to look along the path, hardening in determination, ¡°Just a little further. Then we can all take a rest.¡±


    She seems so certain. She claims a city is out here, yet, I haven¡¯t seen roads or other people.


    Just as the question passed through his mind, the sound of the rhawns¡¯ hooves on the stone changed in pitch. Looking down, SoYa could see that the ground had leveled out into a wide hollowed area. The stone was perfectly round and inscribed with thousands of runes in a flowing, circular pattern.


    The Apprentice couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp hissing breath, ¡°The Host Gate¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that, dear?¡± Aunt SaRa asked.


    ¡°This looks almost exactly like the¡­¡± SoYa stopped and craned his head back, eyes widening as they fixed upon the looming dragon statues above. He barked a proclamation, ¡°It is!¡±


    ¡°Come on now, we¡¯re almost there. I need you to stand in the circle, SoYa. Not much good in me leaving you here, now is there?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If you really want to stay here, you can,¡± she gave him a droll face.


    He scurried forward quickly, leading Thorne into the center of the circle.


    ¡°I thought not.¡±


    SoYa watched in curiosity as the woman fitted blinders over the eyes of her steed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he finally asked.


    Aunt SaRa peered over at him, ¡°In my experience, these Gates bother land creatures. I¡¯d suggest you¡¯d do the same for yours. They still won¡¯t like it all too much, but it prevents them from leaving the circle. Or worse, halfway leaving the circle.¡±


    ¡°What happens then?¡± he asked in a wary tone.


    ¡°I doubt half a rhawn would be as useful as a whole one,¡± she answered in a conversational tone.


    SoYa choked. Without further words, he slid the blinders over Thorne¡¯s eyes.


    Once that was done, Aunt SaRa gave a last long look around to see if all was in place. Then placing a steady hand on the girl¡¯s leg, her eyes closed. Instantly the runes upon the stone floor leapt to life, shimmering a brilliant pale blue.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Hedd-ynad!!


    A chill of power rippled up through SoYa¡¯s body from the earth. With an uncomfortable glance, he measured how far he was from the edge of the circle. Then, the Apprentice shuffled closer to his steed, weaving his fingers into the rhawn¡¯s long black mane.


    A momentary feeling of displacement churned through his stomach, forcing his eyes to squint shut. Though his feet didn¡¯t leave the ground, his body grew lighter, until he felt as if he might float straight off the earth. As strange as it made his head feel, the sensation was not unpleasant.


    Just as he felt ready to lift away, his whole body lurched. With a violent jerk downward, he felt himself dragged back. Eyes flipping open, he found himself still standing on the stony ground in the middle of the circle.


    What?


    Glancing over, he saw Aunt SaRa reel, then collapse against her white rhawn. A trickle of blood streamed from her forehead.


    ¡°Aunt SaRa!¡± he gave a choked cry, rushing to her side.


    ¡°You still call that thing our aunt?¡± a voice sneered from behind.


    SoYa¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His green eyes shifted to look at the blue-clad figure that stood just inside the crevice of the rocks. He recognized his brother instantly. TsuYa wasn¡¯t there alone, either. A number of hooded figures stood at his back with XaNi right beside him. They all bore the same glowing markings of the Ghost Clan.


    ¡°Tsu!¡± he stammered, mouth going dry. ¡°What what did you do to Aunt SaRa?¡±


    The man lifted his foot slowly from where the toe of his boot crossed the circle¡¯s pattern. A sickly smile broke over his face, a smile that did not touch his dead-colored eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems I broke her circle,¡± the chiding tone spoke anything but apology.


    SoYa hissed, taking a step forward, ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough damage? I can¡¯t believe that you could-¡±


    ¡°Believe?¡± TsuYa snapped, taking a step forward in return. His face was wary, like a man approaching a snake. ¡°Believe? I¡¯m the one that can¡¯t believe!¡±


    ¡°Tsu¡­¡±


    ¡°SoYa, my brother¡­ the saint of saints¡­ the good child¡­¡± a scowl accented the words. ¡°All this time you were an Athrylith!¡±


    Murmurs from the figures behind echoed the word, leaving SoYa shaken.


    ¡°Tsu, I swear to you,¡± he began to back away fearfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it with evil intentions or use it to hurt anyone!¡±


    ¡°I suppose what you did back at Nefol wasn¡¯t hurting anyone?¡±


    SoYa¡¯s grit his teeth, ¡°You ordered them to attack us. They¡¯re Ghost Clan, TsuYa! What are you thinking aligning yourself with them?¡±


    ¡°An Athrylith spouting off about the Ghost Clan,¡± TsuYa chuckled with a hollow sound. ¡°That¡¯s irony.¡±


    The elder brother shook his head, caught between standing his ground and backing away. Any further would leave Aunt SaRa and the girl exposed. ¡°Father told me to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°You lie!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! He knew! He knew and told me to never tell anyone¡­ not even you!¡± SoYa snapped in return.


    ¡°Father wouldn¡¯t allow a curse like you to thrive in Nefol!¡± TsuYa snarled.


    ¡°Obviously he didn¡¯t think I was a curse!¡± SoYa retorted.


    ¡°Well, I do!¡± The sound of shifting metal revealed a cold, black blade, reflecting darkly.


    DuLlafn! Father¡¯s old scythe! He took that along with the robes?


    The sound of murmurs rose from the hooded figures again. The curve of the long-hafted scythe leveled at SoYa¡¯s head, a wicked intensity balanced upon TsuYa¡¯s poise.


    Weaponless, the elder brother shifted backwards once more, both palms open in a pleading motion. ¡°Tsu¡­¡±


    ¡°Finish this,¡± XaNi¡¯s cruel voice encouraged. ¡°You¡¯ve talked long enough. The Athrylith will snare you with words.¡±


    ¡°Tsu¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± SoYa grit his teeth.


    ¡°Or what?¡± his sneer came with a forward jab of the blade. ¡°Will you take my mind, too?¡±


    No¡­ no¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that to you, Tsu.


    The point of the scythe traced across the soft flesh of SoYa¡¯s throat. Their eyes met, mirroring green on green. When TsuYa spoke next, the voice was not his own, ¡°So weak¡­ I gave you a chance to make your choice. And all you did was run.¡±


    SoYa¡¯s breath caught sharply. His mind reeled back to the meeting in the forest, the thing that looked and sounded like AsaHi, but was AsaHi at all. The voice was the same as this. Still, as he stared into the distorted snarl in front of him, he knew that it was no trick this time ¡ª it was really his brother¡¯s face.


    A cold scoff gurgled TsuYa¡¯s his throat, ¡°You have so much power, but you¡¯re so weak. I could¡¯ve given you these robes if you hadn¡¯t resisted me. I could¡¯ve given you all of Nefol.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t give someone something they already own,¡± a strong voice rang out from above.


    SoYa peered up at a silhouette perched on top of the coiled tail of one of the stone dragons. Even in the dim light, the eyes reflected brilliant, slitted green.


    TsuYa turned with a frown, ¡°You better walk away and mind your own business!¡±


    A deep-throated chuckle rang down from above, ¡°My, my. Quite the confident one, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    A snarl broke over the younger brother¡¯s face, ¡°I gave you a warning!¡±


    ¡°How kind. How about I give you a lesson in return?¡± an obvious grin was woven into the words.


    SoYa¡¯s eyes widened as the figure on the rock rose and stretched a pair of feathered wings into the starlit sky. With unimaginable speed, the shadow sprang, darting from rock to rock until it landed only feet away. The Apprentice didn¡¯t have the time to decide whether he was surprised or relieved. The shadows that perched upon the top of the stone clefts began to rise up, each bearing the shape of wings. More people leapt down, following the first.


    ¡°Dreigiau¡¯s Cursed!¡± XaNi snarled, drawing her weapon.


    ¡°Ghost Clan Bane!¡± one of the winged figures retorted hotly.


    SoYa suddenly realized he was standing the crossfire of a clan battle that reached back for countless generations.

 Book 1 Chapter 27

    The world spun around TsuYa in a murky haze. Though he grappled with it, disorientation filled his mind, leaving gaps in his memory. Often, he would find himself standing somewhere and saying something, but had no idea how he got there or who he was talking to. The haze grew increasingly, ever since the day he claimed Nefol, gripping his mind further and further.


    Whenever he was afforded a moment of clarity and began to question the situation, his thoughts were instantly replaced by a burning ambition and an anger he didn¡¯t even know was his own. Part of him recoiled at the sensation. Yet, it felt so good to give into the desires and more and more often, and he just stopped questioning.


    Is that really so wrong?


    When TsuYa stopped questioning, he ended up like he was now ¡ª his father¡¯s scythe in one hand, the blade leveled at his brother¡¯s deceiving throat. Shifting shadows stood at his back, the people who were members of the Council that were revealed as those from the Ghost Clan, long-time enemies of his father¡¯s people.


    They seem loyal enough.


    Before him stretched the dim lines of a rift circle, presided over by looming dragon statues, much like those in the Host Gate. A new threat now rose on every side ¨C strange winged warriors, some who bore metal armor and weapons that were more than a match for their bone and leather. However, the warriors behind him were not intimidated in the least. If anything, the sight of the winged warriors only increased their fury and bloodlust.


    -Destroy them.-


    The order sounded through TsuYa¡¯s mind. His hands were sweaty where he gripped the scythe.


    ¡°Destroy them¡­¡± his voice echoed the order quietly. He couldn¡¯t fight the compulsion. His words and actions were not his own.


    The Ghost Clan needed no invitation. They swept forward in a chilling silence, the ghost-light in their eyes and along their runed bodies growing more intense with the fervor of upcoming battle. TsuYa felt himself moving with them, enraptured with the idea that a group of warriors were following his commands. All thoughts of his brother and aunt trickled out of his mind as the pulse of battle grew hot within his chest.


    The winged warriors swooped into the battle from above, light glittering from the sharp edges of their blades. There was little mercy in their eyes for their ancient enemies, and even less reluctance to meet in battle.


    Despite his years of weapon training, TsuYa had never been in a full-out onslaught before. He found himself within a sea of motion and men, jostled and stumbling, struggling to clear the shadowy haze that pressed in on his mind. Luckily, the winged warriors were not targeting him, as if they knew that TsuYa wasn¡¯t one of the Ghost Clan.


    He fought to make sense of the shouting and the shapes and the shifting, but it was all happening too quickly for him to decipher. Before TsuYa knew it, he found himself on the outskirts of the battle, rather than at the front leading it.


    What are you doing? Get in there and show them what you¡¯re made of, TsuYa!


    He gritted his teeth and chided himself. If he couldn¡¯t prove that he was a warrior worthy of leading, he knew the Ghost Clan would turn on him, no matter who was supporting him as leader of Nefol.


    Off to one side, a familiar and feral war-scream drew his attention. The armored shape of XaNi leapt from one of the cliff-sides, charging towards SoYa and his rearing mount.


    SoYa!


    The spark of concern pulsed briefly in his mind, only to be consumed by the shadows that wound ever tighter around him. But for a moment, just that moment, TsuYa had responded on instinct. An instinct that wanted to protect his brother.


    ¡°JouKa!¡± the name rang over the battle on a powerful voice. The leader of the winged people emerged from the fray, motioning with one hand towards XaNi¡¯s fleet decent.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± came a shouted answer.


    One of the winged people, a woman, rushed forward to intercept, her dual blades sweeping in front of her to ward away the Ghost Clan attacker. XaNi danced back, seeming to flicker in and out of vision, frustration written at the other woman¡¯s interruption. Her black bone blade sang with speed, matching JouKa¡¯s strikes one-for-one. As the two women¡¯s eyes met, equal fury mirrored. Then the battle shifted, moving them from TsuYa¡¯s sight.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Are you looking for a fight, boy?¡± the golden voice sounded again, closer than before.


    TsuYa turned, lifting his black blade in response. His eyes narrowed.


    The leader of the winged people approached, his own weapon drawn. His face was obscured in a half-helm, only the wizened green eyes glittering from between the slits. The metal of the plates seemed to glow with its own internal light, even where the shadows drew around him. Tiny fields of pulsar glow shifted across the armor as he advanced, his steps sure and unafraid.


    ¡°Do you really know how to use that blade?¡± his voice came again, softly taunting.


    ¡°Yes,¡± TsuYa answered shortly. He was not one to mince words with friends, much less enemies.


    ¡°Show me,¡± the leader planted his heel back firmly on the ground.


    -Show them all.-


    TsuYa leapt forward, face contorted into a wicked snarl. Despite the size of his weapon, the scythe felt almost weightless within his hands. Though the other warrior appeared seasoned and experienced, he was foolishly allowing TsuYa to advance with the first blow. Throwing all of his strength forward, he would make it count.


    The scythe slammed down upon the chain of the other man¡¯s weapon with impossible speed. The winged leader caught the blow, but TsuYa could see his surprise as he struggled to cast the blade off.


    -Do you feel the strength within you?-


    Breathing heavily, TsuYa pressed forward, sending the other man reeling backwards. Somehow, the winged warrior managed to keep hold on his weapon and not lose his footing. Still, his eyes were wary now, sizing up TsuYa as a greater threat than he originally accounted for.


    -Make him fear you!-


    With an envigored shout, TsuYa swept forward, spinning forward with a lethal sheen of blade. It suddenly felt so natural, so right ¨C the motions came to him without thought. He advanced on the winged man without fear, the shadows seething around his feet, enhancing his speed.


    Yes!


    Despite TsuYa¡¯s overwhelming blows, the winged man did not give ground. He danced with measured certainty, dodging the huge black blade and striking in return when he saw an opening ¨C which happened far too often for TsuYa¡¯s liking.


    ¡°Sloppy form, Tsu,¡± the man told him, conversationally ducking the sweep of the scythe.


    ¡°What?¡± TsuYa breathed out the word before realizing it.


    He knows who I am?


    ¡°You¡¯ve obviously got the potential to do better,¡± the leader told him.


    Who is he?


    TsuYa held his scythe out in front of him, eyes never leaving the other man¡¯s face. Waiting for the next strike.


    -He¡¯s the enemy. That¡¯s all you need to know.-


    Once again, TsuYa curiosity was overwhelmed with the desire for battle frenzy. But something about it felt forced this time, as if someone else was pulling strings.


    But I want to know¡­


    Taking advantage of the momentary hesitation, the winged warrior pressed forward, his blade singing. It was TsuYa¡¯s turn to fall back, the speed and the power of the assault unexpected. The man whipped his weapon¡¯s chain around the haft of the scythe, entangling it with his own.


    As TsuYa struggled to maintain his grip, he became briefly aware of the sounds around him. The battle was winding down and the Ghost Clan was on the retreat. The winged people pressed after them, sending them scattering into the darkness that shifted on all sides.


    Abandoning him.


    No¡­ wait!


    Desperation flooded TsuYa¡¯s mind.


    They can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m the leader here!


    The other man¡¯s weight bore down on him, threatening to push him to his knees. The sound of metal on metal was shrill in his ears as he fought to keep hold of his weapon.


    I didn¡¯t order a retreat!


    With a snarl, TsuYa did the only thing he could think of at that moment. With both hands on the haft of the scythe, he threw all his strength forward, slamming the grip against the bottom of other man¡¯s chin. The winged warrior gave a cry of surprise and pain, as the blow dislodged the straps on his armor and sent his helm flying.


    Instantly, TsuYa rolled forward, pressing his attack and leveling his blade at the other man¡¯s head. As the winged warrior turned and his face became visible, the world around TsuYa stopped moving for a moment¡¯s breath.


    He knew that face.


    Impossible!


    Even though he hadn¡¯t seen it in so many years, he still knew it.


    N¡­no¡­


    His hands began to shake, the weapon¡¯s tip quivering and lowering. His voice was hoarse in his ears, sounding no more than a little boy¡¯s, ¡°Father¡­?¡±


    -Do not falter!-


    The voice resounded in his mind, almost a roar. Confusion struggled in his chest. The voice wanted him to strike against his father?


    I can¡¯t do that!


    ¡°TsuYa,¡± Father¡¯s own voice was winded, but familiar. There was softness in his eyes for his wayward son.


    -Don¡¯t be fooled by this trickery!-


    TsuYa staggered, dropping his weapon. The voice in his head was painful now. The shadows that had once sped his advance now writhed around his feet, ready to devour him.


    ¡°Father¡­ I¡­¡± the words came through the pained clenching of teeth.


    -We made a deal, TsuYa!-


    The darkness in the distance wailed, tearing through his mind.


    I won¡¯t do it! I won¡¯t attack Father!


    Staggering back, he clutched his head. It was hard to breathe. The shadows gripped him from within and trickled from his mouth between his pain-contorted lips. TsuYa could feel it¡­ the terrible realization that something was happening to him, transforming from the inside.


    -You belong to me, now!-


    He could faintly see the shape of his hand reaching towards the blurry vision of his father¡¯s face. TsuYa forced the words to hiss between his lips, ¡°Father¡­ help me¡­ please!¡±


    ¡°Tsu!¡±


    Then he felt a sudden warmth ¡ª his father¡¯s hand taking his own. The shadows around him screeched and reeled back from the winged man¡¯s touch. Fury and frustration twisted the sound, clawing at TsuYa¡¯s mind, struggling to keep him in dark possession.


    Then his awareness of the world faded away, replacing the pain and desperation with welcomed sleep.

 Book 1 Chapter 28

    Father!


    Emotion pulled SoYa in many different directions. Joy at seeing his father¡¯s face again. Deep concern at watching the strange transformation sweep over his brother. And growing fear at the deep thundering darkness that rose up in the east, blotting out the stars.


    They defeated the Ghost Clan, but it¡¯s not over yet.


    Father turned, green eyes falling on his son. Softness touched his features before it faded into grim seriousness. Carefully, he laid the slumped form of TsuYa down on the stone ground.


    ¡°SoYa,¡± his voice hadn¡¯t changed, even with all the time that stretched between memory and reality.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± SoYa choked on the word, unsure of what to say next. He had no time to figure it out.


    The winged man rose to his feet, strode over and thrust the grip of his weapon into his son¡¯s hands. Father¡¯s tone was heavy with urgency as he reached down to lift the black bladed scythe, ¡°I need your help. We have to hold this off just a little longer.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡± SoYa stared, blinking at the strange curve of steel of the Bhinod, gripped loosely in his sweaty hand.


    However, Father wasn¡¯t listening to his protests. He was already making his way quickly to where Aunt SaRa drooped against the side of the rhawn. ¡°SaRa? SaRa, speak to me.¡±


    The Apprentice watched as the winged man cupped her shoulders in both palms. Very gently, he shook her. Somewhere in the back of SoYa¡¯s mind, he could feel the slightest tingle, an exchange of energy between the two.


    Then Aunt SaRa¡¯s eyes flipped open in a rare expression of open shock. She managed to stammer, ¡°Zen¡­Zento!?¡±


    ¡°SaRa, listen to me,¡± Father attempted to get her to focus on his face.


    ¡°Zento? Is it really you?¡± she asked. Her hand reached up, stroking her brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here,¡± he reassured her gently. Tightening the grip on her shoulders, he tried again, ¡°Listen to me. I need you to finish casting the rift circle.¡±


    ¡°Rift¡­ circle¡­?¡± she gave him a disoriented look.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something dangerous coming and we¡¯ve got to close this rift,¡± Father said with complete finality.


    ¡°Oh¡­ the circle¡­¡± Aunt SaRa seemed to be coming around, understanding touching her eyes.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡± he asked solemnly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, slowly brushing her robes off. ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do what we can to hold them off.¡±


    An inhuman howl sounded from the shadows of the stone outcropping. Close. Far too close. SoYa¡¯s hands began to shake as he gripped the Bhinod, knuckles turning white. The other winged warriors began to form a ring around them, weapons held ready.


    Then Father stood beside him, balancing the large black-bladed scythe in both fists. He murmured to the haft under his breath, ¡°DuLlafn. It¡¯s been a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t understand,¡± SoYa¡¯s voice was low as he came closer. ¡°Can¡¯t you just create the circle? Aunt SaRa¡¯s already exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. And, yes, I know,¡± he pursed his lips with a grave expression. ¡°However, SaRa¡¯s energies are already tied to the casting of the circle, even though it¡¯s been interrupted. She has to finish the spell, or else it could leave the gate open to hostile powers. And in this case¡­¡±


    Again, the sounds of nightmare shadows began to press in on them.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we want to leave anything to chance,¡± Father¡¯s voice fell low as he crouched, moving towards the darkness.


    SoYa¡¯s eyes widened as the night rose up, seething like a vast ocean wave over the rock. Formless, but struggling for solidity, they were creatures devoured ¡ª once alive, now consumed and trapped within the unliving taint. Things that looked like claws¡­ limbs¡­ faces¡­ pressed against the membrane of darkness from the inside.


    Screeching. Struggling. Mad with the desire for release.


    In the face of the storm, Father strode forward, a single pinpoint of light. His wings half-spread, he stood his ground. Then, the wicked dark blade whistled, a blur of shadow spinning at his side as Father leapt forward in silent advance.


    The winged man darted into the pressing darkness, unafraid. Slashing. Dodging. Moving in harmony with the blade as if it were an extension of his body and will. As if it wasn¡¯t a weapon that he hadn¡¯t touched in over 20-some passes.


    Wow¡­


    SoYa stared in mute awe. He¡¯d forgotten just how amazing a warrior Father was. It was easy to see why legends were wrapped around his shoulders.


    The sound of a nearby screech shook the Apprentice out of his stupor. Things were coming from the other direction, too. Bubbling. Frothing. Keening out of the shadows towards the edge of the half-lit circle. The other warriors engaged in their own battles, leaving him in the center of the circle to defend Aunt SaRa.


    I can do this¡­ I can¡­


    With uncertain steps, SoYa rushed forward. The Bhinod was light, but awkward in his hands. With a click, the hooked blade came away from the wooden grip. The clanking of the strong, lightweight chain sounded in his ears, stirring memories of the past. Memories of watching his father practice in the yard, working through techniques with his newly crafted weapon.


    Now it was in his hands.


    SoYa met the onslaught of darkness with wide and frightened eyes. The blade glimmered with an encouraging light as he swung clumsily. And swung. And jumped back. And swung again. There was little skill and absolute desperation. He knew that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t allow the shadows to pass into the circle.


    Over his shoulder, he could hear Aunt SaRa¡¯s tired voice speaking the magical words. The light under his feet began to grow stronger as she struggled to power the rifting circle. Then, once more, it began to fade. He could see her form slumped against the flank of the rhawn, wavering between determination and exhaustion.


    She¡¯s not going to make it!


    Somewhere, the sound of Father¡¯s battle shouts rang from the face of the uprising stone. It was hard to tell if he was simply getting warmed up, or if the battle had begun to overwhelm the winged warrior.


    They¡¯re everywhere!


    SoYa found himself pushed backwards, inch by inch. He recoiled as the Bhinod sliced through what looked to be some sort of darkened limb. It dropped off limply, disintegrating and splashing into a puddle of dark ooze at his feet.


    There¡¯s too many!


    Once more, the light of the circle faded and fizzled. The runes grew dimmer and Aunt SaRa¡¯s voice fell silent. This time, SoYa wasn¡¯t sure if the winged woman would be able to make another attempt. The Apprentice pressed closer and closer to the center of the circle. From the sound of battle behind, he could hear that the same was happening to Father and the other warriors.


    ¡°SaRa!¡± Father¡¯s voice shouted. ¡°SaRa, stay with us!¡±


    But she did not respond.


    Stumbling under the pressure of the shadows, the winged man did something that SoYa never saw before. Father lifted his silvered head back, staring up into the sky. Though no sound came from his throat, the vibration of the single word within SoYa¡¯s mind was vast and overpowering.


    ~ZEMI!~


    It roared down upon them, a bolt of lightning leaping from the depths of darkened sky. The world at once flooded brilliant white. SoYa stumbled away from it with a cry, his eyes clamping shut from the blinding light. The ground under his feet trembled with the coming of something immense, something that he could feel gathering in the air around them. It left prickles of anticipation over his skin.


    When his vision returned, a tall pillar of white and blue spiraled up into the sky. The circle under their feet blazed with renewed power and life. The power churned at the feet of the tall figure that supported the motionless form of Aunt Sara.


    Can it really be¡­?


    SoYa stared breathlessly into the luminous expanse of light stretching in every direction. It burst through the writhing shadows, sending them screeching in agony, back into the depths of the forest.


    ¡°Zento,¡± a voice sounded from the star-lit figure. Though they had a distant, echoing quality, the words rang clearly to the Apprentice¡¯s ears. ¡°The Wayrift is open. Gather your family and pass through. Quickly!¡±


    The winged man gave the scythe a final flip before he rushed back towards where TsuYa lay slumped on the stony ground. With a grunt, Father gathered him up in his arms. Then, his green eyes flicked back towards the tall, glowing pillar.


    ¡°What took you?¡± the warrior asked as if it was the most casual of conversations to have.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to steal your fire,¡± came a surprisingly cheerful answer in return.


    ¡°Next time, feel free,¡± Father muttered. Then with a glance over his shoulder, he motioned towards the staring Apprentice. ¡°SoYa! Gather close. We¡¯re heading up.¡±


    Needing no other urging, SoYa was already on his way towards the center of the circle. His voice could hardly be heard above the rushing roar of energy around them, ¡°Heading up to what?¡±


    His question hung unanswered as the light filled his every sense and the world around him faded away.

 Book 1 Chapter 29

    Something was happening down on the ground. AsaHi didn¡¯t know exactly what, but she did manage to catch a flurry of activity as Zento led a whole group of winged people through the rift circle.


    Whatever is going on must be important. They all had weapons and armor.


    Curious and waiting for the winged people¡¯s return, AsaHi hoisted herself into the swaying branches of the drooping feather tree next to the pond. The girl watched ripples dance away from a straying leaves that fell into the water. Then her eyes squinted as she caught a change of light on the pond¡¯s surface.


    A pattern formed on the island, one not unlike the runic engraving on the stone ground far below. As if being drawn by an invisible hand, the writing spread outward from the circle¡¯s center, tracing gracefully up the trunks of the trees, under the surface of the water and across the grassy hills.


    The girl hopped down from her perch, backing away from the circle¡¯s glow. As the blue light grew stronger, shapes appeared, standing inside of the circle. She watched a large group of people and two rhawn appear in the Rift Gate. As their forms wavered and solidified, AsaHi crept forward, peering out from under the leaves.


    Kaze stood there, cradling a figure gently within his arms. AsaHi could barely hear the soft words he spoke, the sounds shifting and dancing away from her mind just as they came to her ears. But all of that was lost upon her as she began to make out the features of¡­


    Aunt SaRaYa!? What¡¯s she doing here?


    The older woman looked much worse for wear than the last time AsaHi had seen her. Her eyes were closed, face lined with exhaustion.


    Zento stood next to them, hunched with the blue-robed body of another man over one shoulder. His face was taunt, making him look somehow older and more careworn than she remembered. The blue robes that the two men wore somehow contrasted, despite being the same color.


    Daring to take a step out from her hiding place, everything around her shifted. AsaHi¡¯s heart stopped cold in her chest. She hadn¡¯t seen him standing there before, since he was concealed on the other side of the rhawn¡¯s bulk. Her eyes traced him over and over¡­


    SoYa?!


    Zento took a few wavering steps forward. His eyes turned gently to his son.


    ¡°Welcome to the city of Ceiswyr, SoYa,¡± the sound of pain cracked his tone. ¡°I wanted you and Tsu to come here one day to be with your Aunt and I. But this was hardly the way I envisioned it happening.¡±


    The man over Zento¡¯s shoulder is TsuYa?


    Sudden concern gripped her.


    What¡¯s happened? Why do they all look like they¡¯ve just been to the depths of the Lost Hills and back?


    ¡°AsaHi?¡± that was the moment SoYa saw her. ¡°You¡¯re here, too?¡±


    She wanted to run out to greet him, hands flung wide until they fell around his neck in a soft embrace. But she didn¡¯t. Something about him seemed distant. The way he looked at her gave her the feeling that he wished she didn¡¯t know that he was there at all.


    AsaHi found her voice quickly, ¡°Why are you here? Are you okay?¡±


    His reply was silence as he turned away.


    ¡°SoYa?¡± she took a step forward, concern creasing her face.


    ¡°AsaHi,¡± Kaze gave his familiar murmur.


    The girl turned towards the big man. There was something wild about him, not unlike the first time they met. His eyes plainly spoke that there was more going on than she knew.


    ¡°Y-yes, Lord Zemi?¡± she heard herself stammer his real name without meaning to.


    The Dreigiau blanched, his voice watery as he forced the words out, ¡°Will you please take SoYa to the guest quarters for a proper meal and bath? I would see to it myself except that the wounded need tending¡­¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Of course,¡± AsaHi adverted her gaze.


    She turned to SoYa and reached out her hand. Only a few weeks ago, he would have taken it and hugged her close. She yearned for that more than anything as she felt the world of familiar strangers closing in around her. But it didn¡¯t come.


    She settled for merely motioning to him, ¡°Follow me?¡±


    The silence that rose in reply broke her heart.


    *****


    ¡°Is he really Lord Zemi?¡± SoYa eventually found the courage to speak to AsaHi. He figured that was the easiest topic to pick, though the look on her face said otherwise.


    ¡°I think so,¡± her voice was weak, eyes fixed on the bridge beneath their feet. Her delicate hands wrapped around the white gossamer ropes that connected the structure from one islet to another.


    He was scared. So scared. Scared to look at her. Scared to talk to her. Scared that she might finally see him for what he was ¨C an Athrylith.


    Though his face reflected with distance, his heart was aching. He wanted to hold her¡­ he wanted to feel her arms around him¡­ he wanted to tell her how glad he was that she was okay. He wanted to tell her how much he had missed her. And he wanted to tell her about all the things that had happened.


    But the fear was too great.


    What will she say when she finds out that I haven¡¯t told her the whole truth?


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe that Lord Zemi existed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    SoYa peered up quickly, blinking in disbelief. Those three words were rarely, if ever, heard coming from AsaHi¡¯s mouth. The girl was the most stubborn, rock-solid soul that he knew. She seemed less likely to buckle to pressure than the foundations of the earth.


    His mouth opened slightly, green eyes focusing on the girl¡¯s back. For the first time he realized that something about her had changed.


    His footsteps sounded hollow as they left the final plank of the bridge. The grass under his feet was enticingly green, even in the shadows of the early night. Islets floated off on the distant twilight haze. Winged people were heading home along the expanses of shimmering bridges, fading in and out of the sifting clouds. But he did not see any of it.


    Lord Zemi is here? How is that possible?


    His mind simply churned on.


    And how does AsaHi know him?


    Here eyes were upon him. There was a strange, knowing look behind her gaze. A look that had never been there before.


    What a terrible¡­ terrible mess¡­


    ¡°SoYa,¡± her voice was soft and quiet. There was emotion there. Uncertainty. Yet, hope. Always hope.


    His eyes met hers. Their gazes held. Silence choked him and blanketed his mind. There was so much that he wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t make a single sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This place is safe,¡± she told him, misinterpreting his expression of unease.


    The shadows of birds broke into a swooping scatter across the faint line of the rising moon above. The breeze rippled through the dangling tree limbs and streamed gently through AsaHi¡¯s hair. The scent of warm flowers dappled the evening air, a scatter of petals fluttering through the wind. Misty clouds drifted across the grass leaving sparkling trails of dew in their wake. Not far away, a cheerful waterfall babbled, reflecting crystalline moonlight.


    Off over the hills, nestled safely within the valley, were a number of tiny white structures. SoYa guessed they were some sort of shelter, even though they looked nothing like the houses that he knew back home. Somewhere in the night, was the sound of children laughing ¡ª a laughter more clear than he had ever heard.


    SoYa had never seen a place of such magnificence before. Everything seemed more rich, more mystical, yet more real. Still, despite the beauty that dawned all around him, confusion bubbled in his heart.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± he finally asked. Anything to keep a conversation going.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Ceiswyr. I don¡¯t know a whole lot about it, but it¡¯s the place where the winged people live,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Winged people?¡± SoYa¡¯s voice dropped in tone. ¡°Like Aunt SaRa?¡±


    AsaHi fell silent. Her face seemed uneasy. ¡°Aunt SaRa, too?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was¡­¡± he attempted.


    ¡°Neither did I,¡± the girl offered.


    Silence resumed.


    SoYa began to grapple to keep the words flowing between them, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    She blinked up into the sky, her face calculating, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. Time passes sort of weird up here. I think it has to do with the way the sun looks when it gets below the clouds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ glad you¡¯re safe¡­¡± his voice cracked slightly as he forced the words out.


    AsaHi peered at him, face softening, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡­ couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you,¡± he nodded quickly.


    ¡°SoYa,¡± her lips parted with the sound of his name.


    Encouraged, he pressed on, ¡°I really missed you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± AsaHi answered. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was from conversational habit or if she really meant it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± his voice quavered as he tried to hide his own need to seek comfort from her. Somehow it felt as if AsaHi was handling everything so much better than he was.


    She nodded, ¡°Lord Zemi and Zento will make everything better, I¡¯m certain of it. So don¡¯t worry¡­ just follow me and we¡¯ll find a room for you to rest.¡±


    A million questions bubbled up in his mind, but AsaHi was already walking ahead over the flower-dotted hill. He watched her make her way through the knee-high grasses with the moonlight shifting through the trees and reflecting off her hair.


    Somehow, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she looked completed here, as if the mystical realm in the clouds had perfectly embraced the magic-less girl. As AsaHi vanished over the hill, the last solid foundation of his past broke away, leaving him to flounder in the symphony of lost shadow and sound.

 Book 1 Chapter 30

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Zento asked his sister.


    ¡°Yes,¡± SaRa answered, sipping her tea slowly. The color in her face was already returning, supporting her words. ¡°Thank goodness you found us.¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. You think Zemi wasn¡¯t keeping track of who entered the area around Ceiswyr? Seems like even he¡¯s more cautious lately,¡± he told her.


    He turned one of the small wooden chairs around and sat in it backwards, propping his elbows on the back. For a time, he just watched his sister where she sat, curled in a blanket on a small couch at the other end of the room. After the heat of the battle, now that silence washed over the islands, Zento worked through the impossibility of it all. As much faith as he had that Zemi would hold his promises, Zento wasn¡¯t always so sure if he¡¯d ever see his family again. Now, they were there.


    They¡¯ve all come so suddenly.


    It was a sign of dangerous times, he knew. But for now, Zento wanted nothing more than to relish a few moments of normalcy with his sister.


    ¡°You look well, Zento,¡± SaRa finally commented. It was one of those talking-about-the-weather conversation starters, but he decided to roll with it.


    ¡°Of course, I always look good,¡± he accented it with comical, bouncy eyebrows in hopes to make her laugh.


    She smiled with that reserved smile she had, and he knew that he was at least partially successful. SaRa was always the more prudent of the two. Her mind was obviously on more serious matters.


    ¡°The Council¡­ the Ghost Clan¡­ what¡¯s happening to Nefol, Zento?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything yet. Zemi¡¯s gone to tend Tsu and should be back with more information soon. He seems to think he can figure something out from all this,¡± he answered with a grim look.


    ¡°Zemi¡­¡± SaRa¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t just a dream? Zemi¡¯s really here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s taken an Earthian form and everything. It¡¯s pretty crazy,¡± Zento said.


    ¡°He was always one for surprises,¡± she smiled faintly again.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back here as soon as he has something to talk about. Zemi seemed pretty intent on getting some answers.¡±


    ¡°Well, until then, what shall we talk about?¡± SaRa invited.


    ¡°You know what I want to hear,¡± Zento scooched the chair forward across the floor until he could put his hands over hers. The warmth of the tea in her cup steamed lightly between their fingers. ¡°Tell me how you¡¯ve fared¡­ and about the boys¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said.


    SaRa began slowly, painting a verbal picture of recent life in Nefol. It was so long since Zento saw his two sons, and as much as he tried, it wasn¡¯t always easy to get word from Nefol about his family. He hung on to her every word, grasping for memories and thought-images, knowing that in time, he¡¯d have to face the two young men that were only boys when he last knew them.


    Eventually, Zento¡¯s questions were mostly answered and the daylight was growing thin across the far wall. The doorway finally opened, and Zemi strode in.


    Maybe it was because Zento had known Zemi for so long that the Dreigiau¡¯s new form was so striking. Through all of his years, Zemi was always that reassuring feeling in the back of Zento¡¯s mind. Or the warm voice that sometimes accompanied a glittering image of the star-dragon within the Host Gate. To see the Arweinydd there, represented as an Earthian, was something that would take time for Zento to wrap his head around. He could see from SaRa¡¯s reaction that she thought the same, too.


    ¡°Zemi Dreigiau,¡± she said, reaching a hand up. ¡°Come here and let me see what you¡¯ve done to yourself, Old Dragon.¡±


    The Arweinydd smiled cheerfully, walking over to join them both. It was obvious that Zemi patterned his appearance after the people he¡¯d associated over the long years in the Host Gate. Though there were a few flaws in the form, overall, he looked very much like the Nefolian people.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Zemi¡¯s eyebrows lifted quizzically.


    ¡°You¡¯re as handsome as ever,¡± she told him.


    He just responded with a chortle.


    Zento never prodded Zemi on the specifics of taking such a form. After all, they had enough to deal with as it was. His sister, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind opening that can.


    ¡°How did you do this?¡± SaRa asked.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°The seal at the Host Gate was broken,¡± he replied. ¡°This opened the way for me to come into your physical world.¡±


    She mulled over his words, then seemed to connect things. ¡°This has to do with what happened when AsaHi went there, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zemi nodded slowly, taking a seat next to her on the couch. ¡°AsaHi was the one who called me through the barrier and made the connection that broke the seal.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± SaRa asked. ¡°AsaHi was tested in Nefol¡­ she¡¯s never shown signs of magical ability.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the Dreigiau leaned back with a smug grin. ¡°Not all magic can be measured.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Does AsaHi know about this?¡± Zento eyed the Arweinydd.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Zemi replied. ¡°One thing at a time. It¡¯s difficult enough for her to believe that I exist and that I am who I am.¡±


    ¡°I know. You had her hunting me down with questions,¡± he grinned a bit. ¡°She¡¯s a tough one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± the Dreigiau¡¯s words trailed off thoughtfully.


    SaRa quickly re-routed the conversation. It was a talent she had. ¡°So, did you discover anything about what happened with Tsu and Nefol?¡±


    Zemi¡¯s face fell with an expression of deep regret. He turned towards Zento, spreading his hands, ¡°Zento¡­ I¡¯m so sorry about your son.¡±


    The winged man found himself swallowing the lump that abruptly appeared in his throat. It was partially out of concern for his youngest son and partially out of surprise at the Dreigiau¡¯s unusual show of emotion.


    While Zemi obviously cared a great deal about the people of Nefol and the Inner Realms, it wasn¡¯t always easy for him, as an Arweinydd, to grasp the complexities of Earthian emotion. That was part of the reason that Zemi delegated Zento as his Champion in the first place. Zemi was quite aware of his weaknesses and needed someone who did understand Earthians to work with the people and carry out plans.


    ¡°Thank you, Zemi,¡± was all Zento managed to say.


    ¡°TsuYa didn¡¯t do this of his own choice,¡± SaRa stated. ¡°That much I could tell.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zemi confirmed, his expression growing more regretful. ¡°This is difficult for me to explain¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the one who¡¯s done this was someone that I thought I could trust,¡± he looked down.


    Zento sucked on his bottom lip, watching the response of his Patron. It was rare that Zemi needed encouragement, but perhaps that was just something that came when walking within an Earthian form.


    ¡°You can talk to us, Zemi. It¡¯s all right,¡± the winged man reassured him.


    The Dreigiau let out a long breath, then pushed forward. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who came through the Host Gate when the seal broke. There are a few others, like me, who are interested in learning about the Earthians. Not many of my kind are. So when I found those I thought were a kindred spirit, I called them my brother and sisters.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s one of them who¡¯s done this?¡± Zento asked.


    ¡°Yes. One that I thought was my brother. He named himself Zerom,¡± Zemi hesitated again, picking his words carefully.


    ¡°What did Zerom do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that any of the others made connections to Earthians like I have. Certainly none have worked with your people to build things like Nefol,¡± he frowned. ¡°But maybe I was wrong. I have suspicions that Zerom has been communicating with the group of people you call the Ghost Clan.¡±


    Zento froze for a moment, chilled at the thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very troublesome,¡± SaRa voiced in understatement.


    ¡°I also have suspicions that this has been ongoing,¡± Zemi murmured. ¡°It¡¯s not a new development. Also, I have reason to believe that Zerom found ways to allow members of the Ghost Clan to infiltrate the leadership of Nefol.¡±


    ¡°The Council,¡± she balled her fist.


    ¡°That explains a lot,¡± Zento scowled darkly.


    ¡°But up until now, Zerom¡¯s reach was restricted, like mine.¡±


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s free from the Host Gate¡­¡± SaRa began to piece it together.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zemi nodded sadly. ¡°He seeks domination over what we¡¯ve built. He also seeks to empower a Champion to carry out his will.¡±


    Zento¡¯s face grew pale as realization dawned, ¡°You mean to say¡­¡±


    ¡°TsuYa?¡± SaRa finished his question, speaking the name that he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I believe that was his intention,¡± the Dreigiau answered grimly.


    Zento¡¯s hands began to shake where they gripped the back of the chair. Though unbecoming of the great warrior of legend, when it came to a threat towards his children, nothing was more frightening.


    ¡°Zento,¡± Zemi reached over and placed a hand on his Champion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t let Zerom take your son. I will find an answer for this. You have my word.¡±


    They were all silent for a long moment before SaRa peered up again, ¡°Can you help¡­¡±


    ¡°Remove the darkness within TsuYa?¡± the Dreigiau finished pursing his lips.


    She nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. TsuYa had to give his permission to Zerom for things to have progressed this far,¡± Zemi said.


    ¡°Certainly, you¡¯re not saying Tsu wanted this to happen?¡± Zento gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I doubt TsuYa understood the implications of his choice. Zerom has a way of cloaking his darkness with glowing promises,¡± he sighed, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°He¡¯s even done it to me, I suppose. Had me believing he was one thing when he¡¯s really something else.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll try to cure him, won¡¯t you?¡± SaRa set her empty tea cup aside.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do everything I can,¡± Zemi reassured them. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure that what I do will be permanent. That¡¯s why¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zento interrupted in a quick outburst.


    The Dreigiau waved his hand in a calming motion and continued his statement, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m working on a backup plan.¡±


    The winged man leaned back, closing his mouth.


    ¡°We may not have the type of energies we need to combat Zerom¡¯s power. Much of the issues have to do with the fact that he¡¯s an Arweinydd and I¡¯m an Arweinydd. That makes our energies too similar,¡± Zemi tried to explain. ¡°But I think I know of something that, if it still exists, might do the trick.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± Zento echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best shot we have,¡± the Dreigiau pursed his lips. ¡°Trust me on this, Zento.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± the winged man lowered his gaze. It was obvious that Zemi was sincerely doing the best he could.


    ¡°In preparation for this, I¡¯ve called for Kudako to return to Ceiswyr,¡± Zemi told them.


    ¡°Oh?¡± SaRa perked up instantly.


    Zento just gave a suspicious look. ¡°Why Kudako?¡±


    The Dreigiau got to his feet, indicating that the conversation was coming to an end, ¡°We¡¯re going to need him as a guide. Plus, he¡¯s always a good hand to have in battle, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s always good to see ¡®Dako again.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Zemi dismissed himself, ¡°Let me get back to making preparations. I¡¯ll let you know what else I come up with. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Zemi,¡± Zento tried to offer a hopeful grin. It didn¡¯t come easily.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± the Dreigiau gave a fleeting smile and strode out of the room.

 Book 1 Chapter 31

    SoYa sat bolt-upright in bed, a haze of sweat and fear clouding his eyes.


    ¡°Just a dream!¡± he gasped. ¡°A dream! It couldn¡¯t be real, it was all just a¡­¡±


    His voice wavered, grew weak and faded.


    ¡°Dream¡­¡±


    No. I¡¯m still here.


    He was sitting in the white-gray room, in the white-gray structure, in the city in the sky. His fists balled up the bed coverings as his body grew rigid.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    After AsaHi led him to his room, SoYa decided to lie down for a few minutes to try and calm himself. Somewhere during that time, he must have closed his eyes, directly into an exhausted sleep. He didn¡¯t know how long he slept, but there was no comfort found, even in the realm of dreams.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream¡­


    Memory flashed behind his eyes, pain growing sharper and sharper within his chest. The image that he could not shake ¡ª the dead expression that met his own when he looked into his brother¡¯s eyes.


    Tsu, what happened to you?


    Weakly, he pushed himself to his feet.


    I¡¯ve got to find him. I have to know what¡¯s going on.


    Padding quickly across the room, SoYa reached towards the door. It seemed little more than an outline on the wall.


    How did this thing work for AsaHi?


    His fingertips met with the smooth surface, brushing over it lightly. He could feel a shift in energies and hear a soft hum. Like a ripple across water, the wall wavered until an opening appeared across its surface.


    Okay, now that¡¯s really weird.


    He eyed the opening suspiciously. It remained unmoving. Cautiously he stuck one toe over the door frame. When nothing happened, he rushed through quickly. Looking behind him, SoYa watched as it calmly closed.


    Obstacle one down. Now¡­


    Now he was left in the long expanse of hallway.


    The walls were iridescent white and curved slightly inward, as if the building was constructed in a domelike manner. Though the architecture was all very simple, it appeared extremely complex to his mind¡¯s eye. It felt as if he was walking through a living optical illusion.


    Everywhere was an image of comfort, which only led him to feel the opposite. Just as he approached a wall, it would suddenly fade back into another hall, leading in a different direction. Only the swaying red and gold silks that hung on the walls gave him any sense of time or place. Otherwise, every hall looked very much like the last, and most of the time he couldn¡¯t tell where the doors were.


    SoYa had no idea how long he wandered before frustration set in. He eyed the nearest wall hanging with a somber face. The rearing gold dragon upon the cloth was familiar. Too familiar.


    I¡¯ve gone in a circle? How can that be?


    His hopes were sinking.


    And even if I do find my way through here, I still have no idea where they took Tsu.


    He slumped with his back against the wall, a discouraged look on his face. Without even thinking about it, he muttered the plead-phrase that was so common to despairing young Apprentices, ¡°Lord Zemi, help me.¡±


    The world suddenly jolted, twisting around him. SoYa stumbled backwards as the wall he was leaning against vanished. Very unceremoniously, he ended up sprawled out on the cold white floor.


    At first he thought maybe he¡¯d leaned against a door without realizing it. Then, as his eyes darted to take in his surroundings, he saw that this was not simply another room. The way the walls sloped was different here, and something within the air pushed away the fa?ade of comfort for the truth of reality.


    At the end of the chamber, there was a single door.


    SoYa looked at the door for a very long time. Something tickled the back of his mind ¡ª a pulse of warning. Though soft and evasive, it was enough to quicken his heartbeat. After all, he didn¡¯t know where he was or how he arrived there.


    Either I stay here, or I go in. Staying here isn¡¯t going to get me back to my room, much less help me figure out where Tsu is.


    Pushing himself up on his palms, SoYa got to his feet. His footsteps were eerily quiet as his feet met the floor. His hazy, upside-down reflection stared at the far wall, twinning his own expression. One hand reached out to touch the surface of the door. It opened with a quiet hum, just as the other door had before.


    It was such a stark contrast on the other side that SoYa nearly backed out at once. Darkness. Darkness so thick that it choked the air. It crawled up the walls, clung to what had once been furniture and oozed against the window portal as if trying to claw its way out of the room.


    Oh¡­ hedd-ynad! I shouldn¡¯t be here!


    The door promptly closed behind him, shutting him inside.


    What!?


    SoYa spun around to face the now-blank wall. He hadn¡¯t remembered taking a step into the room. His throat constricted as fingers flung demandingly against the surface. It did not respond. His palms slammed against it, demanding stronger. Sill yet, the wall remained solid.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Let me out of here!


    He began to scrabble at the wall frantically. The last thing he wanted was to be there with all the¡­


    Darkness?


    SoYa peered down. The darkness was gone. Pressing his palms further against the wall, the Apprentice levered himself around to face the room behind him. All color drained from his face as his eyes focused on the figure in the center of the room.


    ¡°Tsu?¡±


    It almost didn¡¯t look like him, it was so hard to pick out anything recognizable. But even in such a state, SoYa knew his own brother. TsuYa lay, suspended in mid-air, hovering off the ground at chest height. His arms and legs were extended straight and still from his body, hair swaying lightly to a breeze that touched nothing else within the room.


    Hundreds of long, thin tendrils of multicolored light spun across the room, meeting in a vortex of energy. Each strand was embedded into various places on TsuYa¡¯s body. His flesh was so white it seemed to glow in frozen transparency. Patterned runes of light and shadow spun and capered like living creatures just under the surface of his skin. His eyes were open and unseeing, only hollow darkness churning where his soul once shown.


    ¡°No!¡± SoYa felt his insides retch up, as one hand shot up to cover his mouth. His other hand reached forward, stretching towards his brother¡¯s form.


    Maybe I can¡­ maybe I can do¡­ something¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    SoYa jerked back at the sound of the voice. Running his tongue nervously over his lips, he lowered his hand.


    ¡°The darkness that you saw is real and actively searching for a new host.¡±


    ¡°New host?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t like being confined.¡±


    ¡°Confinement? Is that what you call this?¡± SoYa¡¯s voice quavered as he slowly turned to face the direction of the voice. He froze as his eyes met the gaze of the creature perched in the corner of the room.


    Hedd-ynad!


    Pure pulsar energy radiated visibly from the core of the being. His eyes burned so brightly in contrast to the darkness that SoYa was afraid of shriveling away to nothing within the power of their light. The Apprentice flinched away instantly, panic written ten different ways upon his face. His mind shrank back from attempting to comprehend, as if knowing the truth was far worse than leaving the questions unanswered.


    ¡°SoYa, son of ZenToYa,¡± the light behind the slitted eyes intensified.


    A frightened breath broke between the Apprentices lips.


    ¡°You asked to see this. Now what do you plan to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Me? Plan¡­ to¡­ do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s your brother, correct? What do you plan to do about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ know who I am?¡±


    As the light subsided slightly, the outline of the face and sharp eyes became visible. ¡°Of course I know, SoYa. How many years have you been my Apprentice?¡±


    ¡°L-Lord Z-Zemi?¡± SoYa couldn¡¯t have been more shocked if someone had yanked the ground out from underneath his feet. His hands began to shake as a trickle of sweat instantly sprung to his brow.


    The form shifted and rose to full height, a wild-haired shadow towering far above the young Apprentice. As the last of the light finally swept away, the Arweinydd¡¯s full features were revealed. His face reflected a calm, almost concerned expression. ¡°Now, then, don¡¯t be alarmed.¡±


    SoYa could only squeak, much to his dismay. Wide-eyed he clamped a hand over his mouth before he could do something to worsen his already mortifying situation.


    Zemi¡¯s mouth curved up, a single sharp fang showing at the corner. A deep, warm chuckle rippled through the room, the very air shifting in response. One large hand reached over and dropped on SoYa¡¯s curly head, ¡°You are indeed your father¡¯s son.¡±


    The Apprentice opened his mouth, peering up at the Dreigiau and scrabbling for something sophisticated to say. Unfortunately, his mind had totally jumped ship five minutes ago. ¡°Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Depends on how you look at it,¡± Zemi grinned impishly.


    SoYa just stared up at him, staggered.


    ¡°Well?¡± the Arweinydd tilted his head.


    ¡°Uh! Uh¡­ Lord Zemi¡­ I¡­¡± SoYa began to bow, realizing that was probably what the Dreigiau was waiting for.


    ¡°Whoa, hold on!¡± his husky voice chortled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you do that far enough back at the Host Gate. Can¡¯t we get past that?¡±


    Wha¡­ what does that mean?


    Zemi stuck out a friendly hand towards the Apprentice.


    Uh?


    SoYa stared at it in disbelief.


    I¡¯m going to die, aren¡¯t I?


    Very carefully, he reached out, took the Arweinydd¡¯s hand and shook it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet you, all of you, for a very long time,¡± the Dreigiau peered down with a quiet look, releasing SoYa¡¯s hand from his strong grip.


    ¡°You have?¡± SoYa blinked back. ¡°Why? I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zemi grinned. ¡°You certainly lead interesting lives.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± the Apprentice turned his head slowly, eyes falling on the form of TsuYa once again. ¡°You brought me here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to help you find him, yes-no?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± SoYa coughed for a moment, thinking back to the quiet swear-plea he had uttered in the hall. ¡°That¡­ wasn¡¯t supposed to be taken literally.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I noticed.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you weren¡¯t going to find TsuYa looking where you were. He was in a whole different building,¡± the Arweinydd nodded.


    ¡°I kinda figured,¡± the Apprentice peered at the lines of energy that streaked in every direction out from his brother¡¯s body. ¡°What are you doing to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to save him, SoYa.¡±


    The voice was so grave. So grim. It set his teeth on edge.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tsu, Lord Zemi?¡± SoYa swallowed.


    ¡°Something has taken root within his body and it is very hard to remove.¡±


    ¡°The darkness?¡±


    Zemi glanced down at the Apprentice with what almost seemed like a tired face, ¡°Yes. The darkness.¡±


    ¡°You can fix him, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted.


    SoYa¡¯s head jerked up, staring at the Arweinydd in astonishment, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It was a dark seed planted within him by another of my kind. It¡¯s very powerful, very potent and done in such a way that to remove it directly would kill him.¡±


    ¡°There has to be something?!¡± desperation barked out the sentence more sharply than he meant to.


    The Dreigiau lifted his hands, palming at SoYa to coax him, ¡°As you can see, I am doing all that I can to siphon it. But no matter what I do, my power is so similar in nature to Zerom¡¯s, I cannot overcome this alone.¡±


    ¡°Zerom,¡± it was a name that SoYa had heard before.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who did this to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Zemi looked down quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to discover the whole story for myself.¡±


    An overwhelming heaviness choked SoYa¡¯s breath.


    ¡°SoYa,¡± Zemi¡¯s words broke through his train of thought gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to tell you that the situation is hopeless.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just an Athrylith,¡± the Apprentice¡¯s sucked on his bottom lip as he admitted it. It seemed so pale and useless for the situation. ¡°And my healing skills aren¡¯t strong enough to touch something like this.¡±


    ¡°It is not healing skills that your brother needs now.¡±


    ¡°Then, what?¡±


    ¡°He needs someone who will fight for him.¡±


    SoYa¡¯s mouth opened slightly as he struggled to make sense of the words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t describe everything at this moment, SoYa. I will just tell you that I can only sustain him like this for so long before I have to release him. And when I do that, it will only be a matter of time before the darkness begins to take him again,¡± Zemi¡¯s voice was very grave. ¡°We need to find a permanent cure.¡±


    ¡°Is there one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    SoYa stared down at the floor for a long moment.


    ¡°But I also can¡¯t say that there isn¡¯t,¡± the Arweinydd added quietly.


    The Apprentice¡¯s eyes grew slowly sharp and knowing. ¡°I¡­ understand. What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Zento and I were hoping you¡¯d say that,¡± Zemi¡¯s face reflected down at him with what seemed to be relief. With a nod he strode towards the door. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    SoYa took a long, slow breath. Peering one last time at his brother¡¯s form, he attempted to gain what was left of his composure. His mind was still swimming in drunken spirals as he followed the Arweinydd out of the room.


    <center>


    </center>

 Book 1 Chapter 32

    AsaHi watched with a distant frown as the blue rift-glow returned. She sat perched on a rock next to a waterfall, a place she returned to more and more often. This was the most secure and comfortable spot for her to retreat to as of late, especially since she had been left on her own.


    Something was happening, something important and most likely dangerous. She¡¯d hardly seen a familiar face in the past few days, and it bothered her.


    Zento and Kaze ¡ª it was still too strange to think of him as Lord Zemi ¡ª were nowhere to be seen. TsuYa was taken away to be tended almost immediately and no further word was spoken of his condition. Aunt SaRa spent most of her time taking care of the young wounded girl that arrived with her and SoYa. And SoYa¡­


    I can¡¯t talk to him¡­ not right now. And I don¡¯t even know why.


    A prickling hum rose through the air. Instantly, it called her attention to the patterned circle on the ground. Blue lights were a troublesome thing, especially this sort of blue light.


    AsaHi slipped cautiously off of the rock and made her way closer to the heart of the strange radiance. Her bare feet padded on the grass, which quickly faded into cold stone. Everything around her was silent, as if the air itself was holding its breath.


    I wonder if someone is trying to transport up here. Maybe they¡¯re having trouble? Should I go and let Zento know?


    She frowned.


    If I could even find him.


    One foot stepped slowly into the ring of light. The shimmers between her toes were warm and tickling. AsaHi smiled absently, staring down at the patterns. Only a few weeks ago, something like this would have been absolutely terrifying to her, if believed it existed at all.


    Kneeling down, she attempted to get a better look at the scrawling runes on the stone. As her fingers met with the warmth of the light she felt a strange sensation. Her stomach suddenly lurched as her whole body jerked in a downward motion ¡ª a momentary feeling of being everywhere but nowhere at all. AsaHi fell back, splayed out on the rock.


    What happened?


    Green eyes darted around, taking in her surroundings. The cloud-swept grass was gone. The trees and waterfall were gone. In their place stood the craggy stone line and the huge dragon statues that reared far over her head. AsaHi recognized it at once.


    I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m on the ground?


    She pushed herself to her feet, brushing off the back of her robe with one hand.


    I wonder what activated i¨C


    A rumbling growl echoed from the stone outcroppings all around her. First one¡­ then another¡­ and another¡­ until the whole hollow filled with the wild, alien sound. AsaHi¡¯s gaze swept around from statue to statue. She couldn¡¯t see anything, but she could feel¡­ something¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she staggered back towards the center of the circle.


    The growling only grew louder in response to her voice. It swelled, surrounding her from all sides. Breath coming in quiet gasps, her feet scratched along the dry surface of the stone. The blue light was gone and she wished it would return. She knew the blue light was the only thing that would take her back up to the city. And at that moment, she would give just about anything to be back in the safety of her shady waterfall pool.


    At first she thought that her eyes were playing tricks on her as she attempted to make sense of what was unfolding. It was all so ghastly, so unreal, she didn¡¯t want to believe it was true.


    The shadows began to stretch, reaching out from the base of the dragon statues. No light fed their darkness as they oozed across the ground toward where she stood. Like five sickly fingers reaching for her, they traced long tainted rivulets in the dirt. Spreading apart, each began growing larger, rising up into flowing forms that towered tall above her head.


    AsaHi¡¯s scream rang out weakly to her ears. It was as if silence itself was commanded by the shadow creatures, eating away at all living sound.


    As she stared, the shadows began to take form. Liquid darkness melded into a swirling ripple of sickly grey flesh. They had faces much like her own, except for the symbols that were burned into their skin, black and oozing like freshly open wounds. Long, ragged ears pointed through streams of flat black hair. Sharp animalistic fangs shown gleaming, long dagger-like claws hooked and ready to strike.


    The most disturbing thing about them was their eyes ¡ª large and pure black, with no trace of color at all. So deep and silent, they were devoid of any life.


    What are they!?


    AsaHi choked, one hand rising to cover her mouth. A terrible chilling prickle ran over her entire body. Each one of the creatures was dressed in tattered, yet recognizable robes. Robes that were only worn by the Dragon Apprentices of Nefol.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Can they be¡­ are these creatures really people from back home?


    ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡± her voice lifted an octave in pure fear. She scrambled away, only to find her back meeting with a slick stone wall four times her height.


    What do I do? What do I do? There¡¯s no way to get back to Ceiswyr! No one even knows I¡¯m gone!


    In a very deliberate manner, the creatures began to circle her in a half circle. Their dead, black eyes reflected her terrified face as claws lifted, reaching out for her.


    The creatures¡¯ hissing suddenly changed tone. What had been a low-pitched, predatory growl now rose up in a screech of stark alarm. One of the creatures buckled over, struggling and shrieking, ripping long black gashes through its own chest. The girl could only stare as the beast buckled backwards, its chest bulging outwards, flesh and robes ripping away as a shaft of golden light burst straight through it. The creature howled and writhed, then finally exploded into a pool of smoking, black ooze.


    Scrabbling on top of a rock, AsaHi pulled herself out of the way. She wasn¡¯t really sure if the thing was dead, but she did know that she didn¡¯t want any of the ooze to touch her.


    A tremendous war cry rose up in the hollow. The remaining four creatures rounded in rage, forgetting their advance on AsaHi. All eyes were upon the new figure that stood unchallenged in the center of the runic circle.


    ¡°Kaze?¡± the girl gave a hopeful whisper.


    His eyes flickered to her for only a second. They were keen, bright¡­ and gold.


    No, that¡¯s not Kaze!


    She watched in horror as the creatures leapt at him, motion fluid with unearthly speed. AsaHi had never seen anything that could move so fast, nothing except Kaze himself. She wanted to shout out to the stranger, to warn him about what he was facing.


    That¡¯s when she saw that he, too, bore fangs¡­ dark hair¡­ and long pointed ears.


    Another one?


    The girl pressed her back against the stone, frozen in disbelief.


    Only, this one has a weapon!


    The golden shaft of light that she had seen moments ago was not magic at all. It was the fighting staff that the creature held between his hands.


    The staff became a blur of gold as he danced straight into their advance. A perfect display of balance and speed, measured direction and force, he struck like the wind, cutting through their attack and scattering them with ease. His dodges were flawless. His weapon never missed a stroke. His feet hardly touched the ground. Only moments into the battle, he had already taken command.


    One by one the creatures fell, splattering away to the same fate as the first. Finally, he was the only one left standing.


    Oh no¡­ oh no¡­ he¡¯s worse than the five of them all together!


    As much as she tried to avoid it, AsaHi knew she was visibly shaking. Her eyes never left the creature as he slowly straightened and turned his attention on her, ¡°I¡¯m glad that you knew not to let the blood touch you.¡±


    AsaHi¡¯s mouth went dry.


    Her face must have reflected her amazement because the creature gave a low grunt and began to walk towards her, ¡°What in the name of the Seven Universes are you doing down here on your own? It¡¯s obviously not safe.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± she coughed. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®But¡¯ is not an answer,¡± he frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of them aren¡¯t you!?¡± she pointed with a shaking finger.


    One eyebrow arched, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ you have the¡­ the¡­¡± the girl indicated his ears.


    ¡°We are not the same,¡± his scowl grew deeper.


    AsaHi straightened. Now that she had a moment to think, her mind began to pick out the obvious differences. ¡°N-no¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t mean that. Please forgive m¨C¡±


    He interrupted before she could finish her apology, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She fell silent, staring down at the last remains of the black pools as they trickled away over the stone.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t hurt?¡± his voice was softer now.


    AsaHi blinked up, realizing she hadn¡¯t even shown any gratitude to the strange creature. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± his response was quick. One hand stretched out to her. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Back to Ceiswyr.¡±


    She perked up, ¡°You can go there?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he blew a stray lock of blue hair out of his face with a patient look.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Well, you simply walk over to the circle an¨C¡± he motioned toward the stone circle in explanation.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    He paused and leaned forward, ¡°Then say what you mean.¡±


    AsaHi ran her tongue over her lips, ¡°You¡¯re not one of the winged people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± he replied expectantly.


    ¡°Then why do they let you into Ceiswyr?¡±


    ¡°Ah. So you don¡¯t know,¡± he gave her a long, meaningful look.


    ¡°Um, no. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t,¡± she was feeling more and more dim-witted by the moment.


    He must have sensed it because his tone shifted once more. This time, it sounded a bit more accommodating, ¡°Forgive me for not introducing myself. I am KudakoRe. I am one of Lord Zemi¡¯s Dragon Servants.¡±


    ¡°Dra¡­gon Servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Dragon Servant,¡± he nodded slowly. For the first time, she recognized that his ears were fin-shaped, like a Dragon¡¯s.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you¡­ a¡­ a¡­.¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Dragon,¡± Kudako offered.


    AsaHi nodded mutely. She was just as afraid of meeting a Dragon as she was another one of the shadow creatures.


    ¡°Somewhat,¡± he told her in a mysterious tone.


    ¡°Somewhat? How can someone be somewhat a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Long story,¡± Kudako frowned slowly. ¡°And not one that would be wise to tell here. It¡¯s not safe on the ground anymore.¡±


    ¡°What were those things?¡± she swallowed, mind shrinking from the thoughts of the Nefol robes.


    ¡°Marked of some sort,¡± he answered with a lip curled in disgust.


    ¡°Marked?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I call them.¡± His golden eyes were grave as he continued, ¡°They had an owning Mark, not too different from the one I have serving under Lord Zemi¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re saying, they¡¯re under some sort of control?¡± she tilted her head.


    ¡°More than that. Those things were completely devoid of their own will.¡±


    ¡°What could do something like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But that¡¯s what I¡¯m here to find out,¡± Kudako nodded, motioning for her to come to the center of the Wayrift.


    She looked at the Dragon, face strained with apprehension. He seemed honest enough, and he had saved her life. But still, servant of Zemi or not, he said he was a Dragon. And they were creatures that were supposed to be treated with utmost respect and honor.


    ¡°Are you coming?¡± he peered at her quizzically.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± AsaHi finally nodded and scurried over to stand next to him.


    ¡°We must report this to Lord Zemi.¡± Kudako lifted one hand slowly, the circle glowing in a warm light beneath their feet. When AsaHi looked around next, they were once again standing in Ceiswyr.


    Report to Lord Zemi. That means I have to¡­ face Kaze.


    It was the one thing she was avoiding for days. AsaHi suddenly didn¡¯t feel very brave.

 Book 1 Chapter 33

    ¡°Well, well. Look what the Dragon dragged in.¡±


    At the sound of the voice, both AsaHi and Kudako turned, peering straight into the grinning face of ZenToYa.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the prince of scamps himself,¡± Kudako growled softly.


    ¡°Who let your Dragon-breath in the city? I would have shut the gates if I had known you were coming,¡± the winged man smirked back.


    They know each other?


    AsaHi blinked between the two. Their voices were dead serious. Cold. Almost threatening. But their faces showed otherwise.


    Her face must have shown her alarm because the Dragon¡¯s eyes slid over to consider her, ¡°The girl.¡±


    Zento gave a weak laugh, ¡°Oh, eh¡­ hello, AsaHi.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Zento?¡± she swallowed.


    Zento peered over at Kudako, then back at the girl, ¡°Oh this? Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Those two boys are always like that. Don¡¯t let it bother you.¡±


    AsaHi turned. To her surprise, the quiet form of SaRaYa stood outlined in the arched doorframe, complete with wings. The woman slowly took one step. Then another. Her approach led her directly to where the Dragon stood. Kudako¡¯s face stiffened slightly, eyes peering down on the small woman.


    SaRa met his gaze strongly. Then she reached her arms out and wrapped him in a friendly hug, ¡°KudakoRe¡­ yours is a face that I¡¯ve wanted to see again.¡±


    ¡°Morh-SaRa,¡± he spoke the word in a polite half-purr. ¡°It has been far too long.¡±


    AsaHi watched as Kudako¡¯s sternness faded into what could only be nervousness. SaRa¡¯s own laugh was warm and low. There was a mischievous twinkle in her eyes as she released her hold on the Dragon.


    ¡°You can deface Kudako later, Sis,¡± Zento huffed softly while rolling his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than you can do even on your best days,¡± SaRa smirked at her brother.


    Kudako cleared his throat with an amused sound. Zento just crossed his arms.


    ¡°So, Kudako,¡± SaRa turned back to the Dragon, her face more serious. ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡±


    ¡°I think you have a good idea,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You know me. I¡¯m nosey. Give me some details.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve been summoned by Lord Zemi. I really shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting.¡±


    ¡°Certainly not,¡± SaRa nodded in return. Then she grinned, ¡°You can tell us about it along the way.¡±


    They began to walk down the hall. Too uncomfortable to join the group, AsaHi followed behind the three, leaving them to their discussion. Snatches of phrases drifted back. Talk of Dragons. Of the Marked creatures. Of troubles and terrible disease spreading through the Gatherings of the Inner Realms. She couldn¡¯t understand it all, but it seemed very scary. Very serious. And it left her feeling small and helpless.


    Kaze¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Lord Zemi¡­


    AsaHi watched her reflection peer up at her from the floor beneath her feet. A different concern began to trickle into her thoughts.


    What am I supposed to say to him? How am I supposed to act around him?


    She was always a curious girl. Seeking the truth. Seeking answers. For once in her life, she suddenly wished that she didn¡¯t know and that she had never found out about the Dreigiau or the city in the sky.


    Now SoYa is here. I think he¡¯s in trouble, but I don¡¯t know for sure. Something terrible seems to have happened and it¡¯s probably because of me. Because I had to find out the truth¡­


    They stopped before a tall door inlaid with runes and decorations that were placed with great care. A strange sprawling language was scripted into the frame of the large arch. Two silken banners depicting rearing white dragons hung down on either side.


    Kaze, why? Why did you have to be¡­


    The place gave AsaHi chills to look at it. Just to think about it.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The Dreigiau¡­


    The door opened slowly, a magical hum filling her ears with soft vibrations. Peering shyly from behind Zento¡¯s wing, she could make out a long, warmly lit corridor beyond. Curiously, it seemed to be a conglomeration of chamber and garden.


    The walls were draped with soft golds and greens where ivy-like vines covered nearly every inch of the spiraling columns. A small stream trickled through an open area in the roof, splashing down across an earthy trench in the center of the chamber. A small wooden bridge led across to the other side where flowers of every color imaginable rose up to touch the sunlight.


    AsaHi could not decide if the structure at the far end was a tall white throne or a garden gazebo. It seemed to be a bit of both. Either way, the man who occupied the seat was instantly familiar to her.


    Zemi Dreigiau sat in the midst of the color and light. He seemed quite content, voice soft as he spoke, his eyes fixed on the figure sitting next to him on the arm of the throne. It was a little girl, and something was terribly wrong about her. The feeling was enough to make AsaHi stop in the doorway.


    She almost feels like those Marked creatures.


    As AsaHi looked closer, she could make out the similarities. The girl¡¯s hair, though cropped very short in ragged streams, was black in color. Where a pair of wings once rose from her shoulders, only the slightest hint of feather tufts grew from the slender arcs. These, too, were absolutely black.


    The most unnerving thing was her eyes. They were concealed behind a tie of white cloth that contrasted eerily upon the black. The cloth didn¡¯t seem to block her vision, however. The moment that the group began to approach, she turned her head, following their motion across the room, as if she was watching them.


    Who is she? And why is she next to Lord Zemi?


    SoYa stood silently on the other side of the throne. He didn¡¯t glace up at the sound of their arrival, his face lost to thought, just as he was every time AsaHi saw him. Normally, she would gladly come to sit next to him, but something made her pause, still outside the white, ivy-laced structure.


    Instantly, Kudako approached the throne and lowered himself to one knee. His voice was raspy, ¡°Lord Zemi! What have you done to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well hello to you too, ¡®Dako,¡± the Dreigiau tilted his head, peering down.


    ¡°You have taken an Earthian form!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for explaining the obvious,¡± he replied jokingly.


    ¡°But why?¡± the Dragon blinked up, trying to make sense out of the situation.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m having fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Fun. You know what fun is right?¡± Zemi smirked brightly. ¡°Or, maybe you don¡¯t.¡±


    Kudako gave a little grunt, head still bowed low.


    ¡°Oh, come on, ¡®Dako. Lighten up a bit!¡±


    The Dragon lifted his head, face very grim. ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t summon me all the way here just for fun.¡±


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± Zemi leaned back with a sigh.


    The little black-haired girl tugged on his sleeve quietly. When the Arweinydd turned to her, she pointed out into the garden.


    With a soft smile, Zemi nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Just make sure you don¡¯t get wet, yes-no? We still have to find you a proper change of clothes.¡±


    The little girl nodded back as she slipped down from her perch to the ground. She darted off into the garden and began happily chasing after one of the pale pink butterflies that skittered from flower to flower.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± AsaHi found her question finally voiced aloud.


    SaRa turned over one shoulder, face grim. ¡°She was the little girl that we brought here from Nefol for healing.¡±


    ¡°But I thought¡­ wasn¡¯t her hair white?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something seems to have happened,¡± SaRa watched the child distantly.


    ¡°Why are her eyes covered? Can¡¯t she see?¡± AsaHi blinked.


    ¡°She says that bright light hurts her eyes. As far as we know, her vision is normal even while wearing the cloth,¡± Zemi¡¯s deep voice rumbled into the conversation.


    AsaHi froze, suddenly afraid and not knowing exactly why. Her eyes flickered up to peer at the Dreigiau. She began to stammer, ¡°Lor¨C¡±


    ¡°Zemi,¡± he interrupted with one raised hand. ¡°Just call me Zemi.¡±


    She looked away, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°AsaHi, come on. We spent all that time traveling together and you¡¯re gonna suddenly get all formal on me now?¡± there was a pleading tone to his voice.


    ¡°But that¡¯s before I knew that you were,¡± she tried to explain.


    He shrugged. ¡°What difference does it make?¡±


    AsaHi choked, ¡°It makes a big difference!¡±


    ¡°I am no different than I was when you first met me,¡± Zemi reasoned quietly. ¡°The only thing that has changed is what you know.¡±


    AsaHi peered down at her feet. Then, the girl finally mustered the courage to look straight at the Dreigiau, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me the truth from the start?¡±


    SoYa stared at her. His face plainly spoke that he thought she was absolutely mad.


    ¡°I tried to tell you,¡± Zemi tilted his head.


    ¡°You let me believe that you were Kaze¡­ you didn¡¯t tell me that you were Zemi Dreigiau,¡± the words poured out of her mouth.


    ¡°And tell me what you¡¯d have done if you knew who I was from the start,¡± he pursed his lips.


    ¡°I,¡± AsaHi swallowed. Then she looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Run away in fear?¡± he prodded. ¡°Or grovel, sniveling at my feet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she repeated honestly.


    Zemi rose and took a slow step towards her. Though he seemed somehow larger than before, his husky voice was soft and reassuring, ¡°Do you think I would have enjoyed that very much?¡±


    AsaHi squinted up at him in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much fun when the person you want to meet wigs out on you,¡± he said.


    AsaHi pointed to herself, ¡°Me?¡±


    The Dreigiau nodded slowly, ¡°Yes, I wanted to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the word came out with so much disbelief that it even stunned her to hear it.


    ¡°Because something about you called to me. You broke the barrier that blocked me from this world. You freed me,¡± Zemi peered down at her, voice very level.


    ¡°I did?¡± she swallowed.


    ¡°At the Host Gate,¡± he confirmed.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re not angry about what happened there?¡±


    Zemi leaned down so close that she could smell the strange scent that always accompanied him. She always thought it was pleasant, and right now, it seemed soothing, ¡°I can¡¯t help but respect an Earthian-Child who would face me to find the truth.¡±


    Her mouth grew small and round, a stricken expression trickling across her features.


    ¡°You have been, and will continue to be, under the protection and care of Zemi Dreigiau,¡± he placed a familiar hand on top of her head. ¡°So, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 34

    Because something about you called to me.


    Lord Zemi¡¯s words to AsaHi echoed in SoYa¡¯s mind. He pondered them and scoured them for their true meaning. Try as he might, he just couldn¡¯t figure out why a single statement could make him feel so uncomfortable.


    That and the fact that Lord Zemi let AsaHi scold him like that.


    He was struggling. His whole concept of Zemi Dreigiau was set by the School in Nefol long ago. However, Lord Zemi turned out to be nothing like what he was taught.


    SoYa reasoned, trying to convince himself that it was a good thing. Lord Zemi seemed friendly and curious about the Earthians. He even admitted to taking on Earthian form simply because he was interested in learning about them. Though intimidating on first sight, the Dreigiau had an easy-going way of relating to people, which made him quick to warm up to.


    As if one could actually like an Arweinydd.


    I mean, it¡¯s not like you can be friends with something like Zemi Dreigiau. He¡¯s supposed to be¡­ I dunno¡­ served, respected and honored.


    SoYa ran his fingers through his curly hair watching as the rest of the group file in under the wide arc of Dof-Ystafell ¡ª that was the name of this garden-like place.


    Master Kudako.


    The Apprentice¡¯s eyes fell on the blue-haired man, the Dragon Servant of Lord Zemi. KudakoRe was a legendary name, once the most dangerous man who had ever walked the Inner Realms. Yet, after pledging his allegiance to Zemi Dreigiau, something had changed within him.


    Though Kudako was his father¡¯s close friend ever since SoYa could remember, he didn¡¯t know a whole lot about him. The Dragon was always distantly kind, but rarely spoke to the Apprentice. Not too many people knew who the man was in his previous life. Nor did they know that he was now a Dragon in Earthian form.


    I haven¡¯t seen Kudako since long before Father disappeared.


    It was all very strange. Seeing Father sitting next to Kudako was an impossibility come true. As much as SoYa wanted to be happy about it ¡ª after all, why shouldn¡¯t he be happy to know his father was alive ¡ª his confusion dimmed the joy. Especially with the darkened image of TsuYa now burned into his mind.


    We don¡¯t have much time.


    To his utter surprise, his words were echoed by Lord Zemi¡¯s husky voice.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± the Dreigiau nodded firmly. ¡°So let¡¯s get on with this.¡±


    Aunt SaRa walked forward and sat placidly on the other side of Kudako, nudging him in the side. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re going to hurt your back doing all that kneeling.¡±


    Kudako grunted softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as young as you used to be,¡± she prodded cheerfully.


    The Dragon scowled slowly, ¡°Does it show?¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡±


    Of course, it didn¡¯t really. He was a Dragon, and Dragons never aged in appearance. But the wide smirk on Aunt SaRa¡¯s face was enough to keep SoYa from saying so. It was obvious that she was happy to see Kudako again. SoYa tried to hide his thoughtful expression as Kudako placidly lowered himself to sit cross-legged instead.


    AsaHi had been inching her way up the steps one at a time throughout the whole exchange. It seemed from the way she spoke to Lord Zemi that the two of them spent a significant amount of time together. From what SoYa deciphered, she had no idea who the Dreigiau was during that time.


    She seemed a bit more relaxed now that she had made her say at the Arweinydd. Finally reaching the top of the steps, she watched the three who were already sitting there.


    ¡°Well?¡± the Dreigiau peered at her with a good natured grin. ¡°Are you going to join us?¡±


    AsaHi wrung her hands behind her back, looking uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s not a lot I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised,¡± he answered curtly.


    The girl sucked on her bottom lip in thought. Her eyes traced over the expression on the Arweinydd¡¯s face for a long time before she continued to approach. Without a further word, she sat down next to Father, folding her hands in her lap attentively.


    Then the Dreigiau turned to SoYa. The Apprentice felt a shiver ripple through his whole body.


    ¡°What about you? Are you going to join us, too?¡±


    SoYa swallowed, trying to put on a brave face. ¡°That¡¯s what I came here for, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Good. Glad to hear it,¡± Lord Zemi waved a hand slowly out to the group before him. ¡°Why not take a seat?¡±


    His head was still woozy from the impossibility of the situation. It felt as if at any moment he should wake up from the strange, intangible dream that he was living in. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he sat down next to Aunt SaRa and peered up at the Arweinydd with a quiet look.


    ¡°There now, we¡¯re all together. Who would have thunk it?¡± Lord Zemi grinned quickly.


    Silence passed over them. Thoughts, questions and curiosities whirled over their faces as they sat waiting for what would come next. The Arweinydd remained silent, leaning back with a pensive gaze at the birds that winged lazily overhead. Finally, after some time, his gravelly voice rose around them in a slow, measured cadence, ¡°Once upon a time, there was an accident.¡±


    The Apprentice peered up, along with everyone else. Their eyes fixed upon the Arweinydd in curiosity.


    Seeing that he had their attention, Lord Zemi continued, ¡°Not just any accident, mind you. It was a Mistake. Mistake with a capital ¡®M¡¯.¡±


    SoYa wrinkled his brow, remembering that NaDo told him a similar thing.


    The Dreigiau¡¯s eyes alighted upon each of them in turn, ¡°This current existence is made up of Seven Universes. Can¡¯t count them all on one hand, but you can count them on two. Seven. Complete. Whole. Perfect. Until the Mistake. That was when one of the Seven almost died.¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°The death of a whole Universe? What sort of Mistake could have caused that?¡± Naturally, AsaHi was the first to speak up.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t something I can answer, I¡¯m afraid. I was there, but not there, to know it. I can only speculate,¡± he tilted his head slowly in thought. ¡°It was pride, perhaps? Ignorance even? Yeah¡­ Those Who Came Before could be ignorant. Even moreso, I think.¡±


    Kudako¡¯s mouth became a thin, firm line.


    ¡°Moreso because they should have known better. Because they existed,¡± the Arweinydd¡¯s voice began to rumble, growing in agitation. His hands lifted before them, gesturing widely at the immensity of the concept. ¡°Their civilizations created. They destroyed. They swayed to the flow of Chaos and Creation in a way that was theirs and theirs alone. They should have known better.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did they do?¡± Father asked quietly. His face was solemn and calculating.


    Lord Zemi suddenly looked regretful. ¡°It has many names amongst my kind, but I like to keep it simple and call it the Mistake. It was a funny thing, that Mistake. A work of mass Chaos that was Created. Irony is such a cruel thing, yes?¡±


    SoYa¡¯s mind reeled as he wondered if he was the only one struggling to make sense of the unfolding story. A story that no other Earthian had ever been gifted to know, told from the mouth of an Arweinydd.


    ¡°And what came after that Mistake was nothing. It was a universe that no longer held its spirit,¡± the Dreigiau frowned, trying to explain in the best way he knew how. ¡°The motion of life came to the edge of death. Those Who Came Before no longer were. But what they did not know was Those Who Were Yet To Be had survived.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking in circles again, Zemi,¡± Aunt SaRa chided him softly.


    ¡°Maybe. But for good reason. I want you all to understand where I come from. Who I am, and what you¡¯re up against. The only way to do that is to start at the beginning,¡± he gave her a soft look. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°But,¡± AsaHi¡¯s voice was strained. ¡°What does this have to do with you? If you weren¡¯t aware during the Mistake, if everything almost died, why are we here? Why are you here? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, me?¡± Lord Zemi lifted a finger with a soft grin. ¡°I almost did not exist. But during the destruction of Those Who Came Before, there was a place where Those Who Were Yet To Be waited. We slept. Our light was dim. Our awareness did not yet exist. We lay dormant, shrouded and unmoving. Unliving. Ungrowing.¡±


    ¡°How did you get here if you were asleep?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°It was only by beyond chance that something did happen. It might have been a leftover ripple from the final aftermath of the Mistake. I don¡¯t know exactly how,¡± his face also pondered as he chose his words. ¡°But the Light That Was Me was cast away, thrown off from the place where we slept.¡±


    ¡°So poetic,¡± Father rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± the Dreigiau gave a fangy grin.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± AsaHi leaned forward, her face a picture of absolute interest. Her eyes never left Lord Zemi¡¯s face.


    He peered at her with his own tilted head, seeming somewhat surprised at the warmth of the reception of his story. Then he continued, still grasping to find the right words to explain the unexplainable.


    ¡°Well, the Light That Was Me drifted,¡± he stated simply. ¡°It drifted for time without measure. It drifted, unknowing, until the day that the fringes of Light touched something. It was the first something that it ever knew. That something was a Living World. Or, at least, it had been at one time.¡±


    ¡°Our world?¡± her knuckles had grown white, grasping her knees tightly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Dreigiau replied. ¡°It was a world that held the potential to live again, as it had before the Mistake. The Light That Was Me was drawn to the Living World and something began to happen. After much time, the world breathed. When the world breathed, I Awoke.¡±


    SoYa swallowed, thoughts shying away the last statement. It was obvious that Lord Zemi was a powerful being, but the fact that the essence of life on their world was linked to his own being was something unnerving to consider.


    Even AsaHi fell silent.


    Either Lord Zemi did not recognize their reaction or he did not care. His words continued on, the story unfolding further.


    ¡°When I Awoke, I found myself alone. I didn¡¯t know about Those Who Were Yet To Be. I did not know about Those Who Came Before. I only knew of myself and of the Living World. And because it was warm, and I was alone,¡± a soft smile flickered over his face, ¡°I chose to watch it.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you call it,¡± Father grunted quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Arweinydd grow in power and change based upon their connections to Living Worlds,¡± Lord Zemi spread his hands with an innocent expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it, in fact, until I discovered the secrets of creation and ¡®Esgor-ar. I didn¡¯t know that it was because I spent time watching the Living World that I began to transform.¡±


    AsaHi¡¯s cheeks grew more and more pale.


    ¡°I was me by then,¡± Lord Zemi grinned, thumbing a finger back at his own chest. ¡°No longer simply a Light without awareness. I had become an Arweinydd.¡±


    ¡°So what happened to the others?¡± Aunt SaRa leaned back on her palms, crossing her ankles in front of her.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re getting into the point I want to make,¡± the Dreigiau nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I discovered the sleeping place of Those Who Were Yet To Be. They were nothing but Lights then. Lights without awareness. But the moment I came to them, much to my surprise, it was as if I woke them.¡±


    SoYa¡¯s mouth became a little ¡®o¡¯ shape. ¡°How come we never see them?¡±


    ¡°I tried to tell them about the wonderful Living Worlds that I found. But they didn¡¯t want to listen,¡± Lord Zemi turned his eyes towards the Apprentice. He wrinkled his nose in distaste. ¡°Most weren¡¯t interested in the Living World and the people who existed there. No matter what I said to them, they only wanted to remain as they were.¡±


    SoYa peered up into the Dreigiau¡¯s eyes somberly. Somehow there was pain within those words that he could not quite touch, a struggle that was long held on the Arweinydd¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Eventually, I left them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± AsaHi¡¯s face lifted again, sadness behind her eyes.


    Lord Zemi¡¯s expression softened as well, meeting the girl¡¯s gaze with his own. ¡°My soul longed for the Earthian peoples and creatures, the ones that strove to grow and learn. The ones that were more like me than even the Arweinydd were.¡±


    She blinked up at him in silence.


    ¡°The more the Earthians developed, the more that I became. Until one day, understanding came to me unlike any other. I discovered the secret of Making.¡±


    ¡°¡®Esgor-ar¡­¡± Kudako hissed softly, looking at his own hands. ¡°The Making of the Dragons, like myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡®Esgor-ar,¡± the Dreigiau nodded slowly. ¡°I united my spirit with the creatures of the Living World through this. For the first time, I was more than aware. I was Feeling.¡±


    SoYa could feel the shivers still rippling down his spine, ¡°The others of your kind don¡¯t feel?¡±


    ¡°For the most part, no. Not the way Earthians do, at least.¡± Lord Zemi stated, ¡°That is why it¡¯s dangerous that we¡¯re up against one.¡±


    Kudako blanched, ¡°We are up against what?¡±


    ¡°Another Arweinydd,¡± Zento frowned.


    AsaHi squeaked, ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Lord Zemi lowered his eyes again. ¡°Of the other Arweinydd I have spent time with, there were three that I called my siblings. Of course, they aren¡¯t really my siblings since my kind cannot be related by blood. I simply thought it was an interesting concept of the Earthian people and chose to adopt it.¡±


    ¡°And what of these siblings of yours?¡± Kudako¡¯s face was hard.


    ¡°There are my two sisters ¡ª Zazo and little Zeni. And there is my brother, Zerom.¡±


    SoYa jerked his head upwards, mind shifting back to the encounter he had at the Host Gate with the Sparrow.


    ¡°When AsaHi came to the Host Gate, something happened that wasn¡¯t supposed to,¡± Lord Zemi dropped his gaze on AsaHi. ¡°The seal between my world and your world cracked, allowing me to reach through to this side.¡±


    AsaHi covered her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t,¡± the Dreigiau told her softly. ¡°There were good things that happened because of that. For one, I can take on a physical form.¡±


    ¡°But there are bad things too?¡± SoYa felt his voice creak.


    Lord Zemi leveled his gaze on the Apprentice. ¡°Zerom. My brother.¡±


    ¡°He was the one who attempted to take TsuYa,¡± Aunt SaRa¡¯s face was sharp.


    The Apprentice drew in a hissing breath. His mind flickered back to the image of his brother floating in the rage of darkness.


    ¡°And the Marked creatures that attacked us on the ground, that would be his power, as well,¡± Kudako pressed his lips together even more tightly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Dreigiau nodded. He lifted one hand to indicate the tiny dark-haired girl who was playing in the flowers, ¡°And young Suzume, as well. Luckily for her, not enough of the taint embedded itself into her before I was able to remove it.¡±


    ¡°And TsuYa?¡± AsaHi¡¯s voice was breathless.


    ¡°He¡­ was not so lucky.¡± Zemi looked away. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve called you all here today and told you these things. This may not be easy, but I want to find a cure for TsuYa. Whatever Zerom is trying to do with Nefol and the Ghost Clan¡­ I plan to fight him. But I¡¯m going to need your help.¡±

 Book 1 Chapter 35

    It was a smudge.


    It turned into a blot. That turned into a spot. That turned into a Mark. That turned into a puddle. That turned into a pool. That turned into his reflection on the still, inky darkness.


    He was standing on it, staring at the world upside down. It passed him by, never seeming to notice or care. He reached out and pressed. Pressed against the surface. It was liquid. And solid. And liquid. And solid. Then gas.


    He fell.


    His mouth tore open as his body arched back. The darkness filled his lungs, choking him, sending a stream of shadow behind him. Black wings. The smudge shifted into black wings.


    Wings spread, cupping the air.


    Glide.


    He glided. One never knew they were capable of gliding until it came to pass.


    The world reflected above him. It was gray, hazy, faded out. Not the world that he used to know.


    There were voices. They came to him every now and then. They rose and fell on the winds. Some of them he knew.


    SoYa.


    Aunt SaRa.


    Father¡­


    Father?


    But Father is dead.


    He was there.


    No, he¡¯s dead. They said he was dead.


    They were wrong.


    Is that possible? He left us. He went away.


    -shift-


    A teenage boy stood all alone. He faced the window, staring out at the gray, rain-swept lawns. He was dressed in a long black robe. His face was hazy, undecipherable. There were streaks of tears on his cheeks.


    ¡°Tsu?¡±


    He turned around. His brother was there. His big brother, SoYa.


    Strange to think he¡¯s older than I am¡­


    SoYa had been bigger than TsuYa back then. But he was still gentle. Always gentle.


    -weak-


    No! Not weak! Gentle.


    A shadow of a handprint. On his shoulder. SoYa squeezed it firmly.


    He was trying to help. He was always like that.


    But now Father was dead.


    Everything for Father. Father¡¯s name. Father¡¯s praise. Father¡¯s happiness.


    -power-


    No ¡ª love!


    -power-


    Power¡­


    -power-


    I miss him.


    ¡°Tsu. Are you going to be okay?¡± SoYa¡¯s voice was quiet. He, too, had been crying.


    He was always such a crybaby. I used to have to stick up for him because he could never defend himself.


    It was okay to cry now. Everyone said that. But he didn¡¯t cry. He didn¡¯t cry until he was alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    -sszzt-


    The words were distorted, as if hearing them through miles of static.


    -sszzt-


    What could he say?


    My world has fallen apart.


    He couldn¡¯t admit to weakness.


    Father was never weak.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± SoYa¡¯s words were trying to be comforting.


    Laughable. You couldn¡¯t know. You don¡¯t understand anything.


    SoYa had known Mother. He grew up knowing Father, though the two had never been that close.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    -weak-


    No, just different. He was always different.


    -frightened-


    Hiding. He was hiding something. I never knew until now.


    -weak-


    Just afraid. Afraid that everyone would hate him if they knew the truth.


    -frightened-


    Just like me.


    ¡°We must uphold Nefol. That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, right?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± his voice was distant static. Again.


    -sszzt-


    ¡°It¡¯s a big job, but that¡¯s what Father would have wanted from us. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    -sszzt-


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tsu,¡± the words were meant to be encouraging. Even so, SoYa was only speaking to encourage himself. SoYa wrapped his arms around his brother.


    But SoYa wasn¡¯t Father. Father was dead.


    A tear streaked down his cheek¡­


    ¡­dropping off the pained edge of his face to¡­


    ¡­ripple in the dark pool that stretched beneath him.


    His reflection shifted.


    The memory faded.


    He was left with himself. And the darkness.


    Streams of color spiderwebbed from his form. He was lying deathly still. His arms and legs were stretched out.


    Something is sitting on my chest.


    -darkness-


    So hard to breathe.


    -mine-


    No¡­


    -you are mine-


    No¡­ no¡­ I am not!


    -no choice-


    Take it back!


    -power-


    I don¡¯t want it anymore!


    -too late-


    I want ¨C


    ¡°Tsu?¡±


    That voice?


    ¡°Tsu, can you hear me?¡±


    It can¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tsu!¡±


    Warmth. A hand.


    My hand?


    Something pressed his hand. It was warm. Warm, unlike the bands of liquid color that spread through his vision.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t giving up on you yet, I promise. We will fight.¡±


    Fight?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to fight, too. Please, please Tsu!¡±


    Another pressure on his hand. Something wet.


    Crying.


    Someone was crying¡­


    -shift-


    A teenage boy stood all alone.


    ¡°Tsu, you can¡¯t leave us. Not after I¡¯ve finally found you again!¡±


    He faced the window, staring out at the gray, rain-swept lawns.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much I want to show you in this world¡­ the city¡­ the possibilities! All the things I¡¯ve learned!¡±


    He was dressed in a long black robe.


    ¡°I swear¡­ I swear I¡¯ll fight the one who did this to you! Arweinydd or not!¡±


    His face was hazy, undecipherable.


    ¡°Tsu¡­¡±


    There were streaks of tears on his cheeks.


    Choking sobs. Absolute sorrow. Someone was crying. Crying his name.


    A welling. Sorrow rising to meet sorrow. A sound vibrated through him, spilling from his throat. One word. A distant static buzz.


    ¡°Fa¡­ther?¡±


    The black wings melted.


    There was stunned silence. Then.


    ¡°Tsu?¡±


    He was falling¡­ falling towards the darkness of the pool below him. His reflection. It grew. It grew and shifted the closer he fell. Dark eyes burned out at him. Dark hair. Marked face. It was him, but it wasn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Father¡­ help me!¡±


    His hand ¡ª he could feel it! A warm, stern grip.


    The pool of darkness fanned out below him. It couldn¡¯t touch him. It was pushed away.


    ¡°Tsu! Tsu, keep talking to me!¡±


    A touch on the cheek!


    He coughed. He could feel the pain of a thousand pin pricks through his body. His lungs convulsed, thick liquid ran from between his lips.


    The lines of color and light spun more frantically.


    ¡°Zemi!¡± a hoarse cry. ¡°Zemi! Help me! Tsu ¡ª something is happening to him!¡±


    Another set of hands ¡ª they burn! Touches of fire upon his forehead. His chest. His shoulders. His arms.


    He could feel the entirety of his body. Pale. Cold. But there.


    The pain!


    Blood struggled to move again. It fought against the bands of light and color. More liquid choked up from between his lips.


    ¡°Turn him over, quickly!¡±


    Someone turned him on his side.


    It dripped. It dripped. It dripped away. A murky taste. Murky like the pressure of darkness that had filled his breath.


    ¡°Tsu, hang in there! Stay with me, now!¡±


    His voice.


    ¡°Speak to me!¡±


    A gurgling cry. It sounded so weak. So pitiful.


    -is this what you¡¯ve become-


    I don¡¯t care!


    A screech!


    Fire!


    His body burned! The darkness didn¡¯t want to leave him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Panic!


    Father was upset.


    No, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll do better!


    But the screech continued. Inhuman. It shouldn¡¯t have come out of his mouth.


    I promise! Don¡¯t be upset!


    Black eyes reflected up at him from the pool.


    No!


    -you are mine-


    No! That¡¯s not me!


    A gushing warmth from within. It emptied itself through his mouth. Liquid sound from below.


    ¡°SoYa, get me a bucket of water! Quickly now!¡±


    ¡°O-okay!¡±


    Footsteps scurrying. And vanishing away.


    Clawed fingers reached up from the pool below. They did not touch him. They couldn¡¯t. The spires of light and color drove them away.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the water!¡±


    ¡°Bring it over here, quick¡­ good!¡±


    Coolness. Water. On his skin.


    -hiss-


    The water sizzled on his skin.


    Steam? Can steam rise from a living body?


    -do you still believe you are what you once were-


    A moan. Even that was static. Animalistic.


    Horrible.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?¡±


    ¡°The Shadow of Zerom is taking him. He¡¯s becoming like the Marked¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    No?


    ¡°NO!¡±


    No?!


    ¡°TSU NO! You have to fight this!¡±


    ¡­fight this¡­


    -you cannot-


    ..it¡¯s Father¡¯s will¡­


    -he cannot save you now-


    ¡­I must¡­ I can¡¯t!


    His body began to break apart. He could feel every inch shatter. His fingers tightened, clawlike. His mind reeled and screeched. His whole body arched forward. His shoulders burned for wings. The darkness pulsed through his form.


    ¡°ZEMI!¡± a shriek.


    -no!-


    A new pair of hands. The color of starlight behind his eyes.


    -you cannot take him!-


    A terrible howl flung outward. It shifted, changing sounds until it became a scream.


    -he is mine!-


    ¡°FAAAAATHER!¡± his scream ripped out of him. Air filled his lungs. He gasped.


    He reached. Fought. Hands were upon him again. They held him down. His body was still on fire, though a fire of a different kind.


    Sobbing.


    It was his own. Or someone else¡¯s. He didn¡¯t know.


    His mind was so clear. Yet so fuzzy. So twisted. The weight rose from his chest. His body began to shiver, growing cooler.


    ¡°He¡¯s coming out of it! Where¡¯s SaRa?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here¡­ oh¡­ oh Light¡­ Tsu!¡±


    ¡°SaRa, we need you to¨C¡±


    ¡°I know, give me some room.¡±


    Icy cold. Two points of light behind his eyes. It was small at first, then it spread over his whole being. A coolness that was not uncomfortable. Not after the pain of the heat.


    ¡°Come on, Tsu, speak to me! We can¡¯t lose you!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Zento. Move over and let the woman do her work!¡±


    Cool¡­ then warm¡­ rivulets¡­ alternating. Revitalizing. He could feel the life seeping back through his limbs. They became heavy. He was sinking.


    The floor touched his back. It was cold and slick.


    Many pairs of hands reached for him. Voices overlapped each other. He fought to make sense of what they were saying.


    One voice rose above all the others, ¡°Tsu? Do you hear me? Can you speak?¡±


    A soft groan issued from his lips. His nose itched but his hand was too weak to scratch it. His throat was parched and raw. But his breath was regular as the blood began to flow through his body once again.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± he breathed softly. ¡°I hear you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank the Light!¡±


    A soft touch on his face. TsuYa¡¯s eyes opened. They were now a very dark shade of green.